

The Musician's Betrayal

Copywrite 2018 Sandra Maggs

Published by Sandra Maggs at Smashwords

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re -sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your enjoyment only, then please return to  Smashwords.com or your favourite retailer and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

Dear Reader

You should never get into bed with your enemies. That was the advice I always gave myself. Sentiment should never be allowed to cloud your judgement. Until recently, everything was black and white for me, until I accidentally stumbled across someone from my past. That's when it all turned a little foggy.

My father went missing when I was too young to remember him. There was nothing to indicate he was unhappy with his family; he just didn't come home one night. Of course my mother was broken hearted, and after the authorities found no trace whatsoever he was assumed dead and we carried on with our lives.

After the murder of my partner Sam, I went forth with hope to rid the world of as many vampires I could. At least, that was, and still is my goal. But sometimes an obstacle appears you never expected and on this occasion it was my father in the form of an immortal. That's right, Daddy is a vampire. To be honest, there was no longer any emotional attachment to the man I never really knew. After I thought about it for a while, I have to admit I was a little jealous of the immortal Mary Winchester. She had everything including my father, and when I set fire to Winchester Manor, it was mostly out of the anger and jealousy I felt.

After a bizarre twist of fate, I recently found myself making a deal with the vampire my father shacked up with. It seems odd a hunter of the immortal would agree to help one, but that's what I did. I helped a bloodsucker. In my defence, it was mostly to save the life of an innocent, but I guess that doesn't cut it in the grand design. I should never have made the arrangement because of what transpired later on, but that's another story. Hindsight is a wonderful thing, but it's impossible to turn back time and what's done is done.

This is the entire account of what happened after I left Crippling Bump and headed back to my humble home in Putney. The story of how I sided with the bloodsucking wench and helped her with her double cross.

Read on,

Lucinda Gryffon
Chapter One

Phoenix was like one of those tiny stones you get in your shoe that you can't seem to rid yourself of, painful and annoying. Yet, there was a certain charisma about him. If you allowed, he latched on and drew the life from you like a parasite, feeding on your energy until you were physically unable to give any more. Now, the rare breed was a modern day cast away. Alone in the real world, his solitude became a normal occurrence, and as he sat in the roadside café not ordering anything, he ignored the whispers of the staff, as they talked about him in their insignificant group.

Streaming in through the grimy windows, the sun lit up the roadside establishment warming the air. Tables were occupied with travellers sipping hot drinks and enjoying the greasy deep-fried food. They chatted to each other creating a constant hum of muddled voices. The odour of salty fat mixed with the tangy fragrance of ketchup filled the air and hung above the diners like an oily cloud. Welcoming and cheerful, the staff went from table to table informing the patrons of the day's specials and explaining what the more favourable dishes consisted of. Some even expressed a preference to a certain dish on the menu, and gave recommendations, always with a smile.

"Are you going to order anything?" the waitress asked him. Standing with a notepad and pen in her hands, Evie had lost her patience with the stranger. What she really wanted to say was, get the hell out of here and stop taking up space, but she valued the weekly pittance that appeared in her bank account every Thursday morning, and job prospects in the area were scarce. It was the café's policy to make a reasonable effort to be polite to every customer, even though she didn't want to and would much rather be anywhere else.

He stared up at her. Brassy blonde hair, frayed at the ends, framed her face, and her red nail polish was chipped. A blue plastic name badge she wore on her white blouse had something splashed on it that hadn't been wiped away, and she reeked of baked goods and cooking oil. But the smell mingled with the delicious scent of her blood and that made her all the more enticing. "What are they building across the road?" Phoenix asked. Ignoring her question he gestured toward the construction taking place on the opposite side of the motorway.

Evie glanced out of the window at the work that was going on. How would she know? She was just a waitress after all. "I'm not quite sure," she told him, starting to feel infuriated by his behaviour. He had been sitting in the café for an hour already and he still hadn't ordered anything. "Now what would you like to eat?"

"Coffee," he told her, "black."

"Black coffee it is," she said taking the laminated menu from him.

He watched as she walked away. The black skirt she wore was barely long enough and a stretch of white skin peeked through a lengthy narrow ladder in the nylon of her tights. Phoenix wondered if she knew. Returning with the mug of coffee she placed it on the table. Steam rose from the white china cup and tiny beads of condensation gathered just under the inside of the rim. "Thanks, Evie," he said smiling. There was something about her that he liked, and he had watched her discretely for a while. Now it was time to get a little more up close, and perhaps even personal.

Smiling back, she turned and went behind the counter to help with the menial tasks that contributed to the running of the establishment. When he spoke, he spoke with a magnetism she hadn't noticed before. His almost black, shoulder length hair, was scruffy, but sexy all the same. She wondered where he was from and where he was going. All sorts of travellers called into the roadside café for a pick-me-up on the way to somewhere better. Evie was envious. She craved some adventure in her life, but working in the café only provided her with the basic necessities, there was barely anything left over for the luxuries that were considerably out of her reach. So she lived week to week just scraping through. Trying not to look at him, Evie wiped down the counter, changed the till roll, stocked the sugar sachets, and toasted a sandwich for another customer. She felt his eyes on her the whole time but successfully managed to ignore him.

Sipping the hot coffee, he knew his stomach would reject it later. It wasn't the type of sustenance he was made for, but Phoenix could keep up appearances for the sake of blending in. The bitter hot liquid left a disgusting taste on his sensitive pallet and although it repulsed him, he resisted spitting it back into the mug. On the odd occasion he had upturned his cup onto the floor making it look like an accident, but he wanted to sit in the café a little longer, and the already grubby black and white linoleum tiles didn't need any more dirt. Taking a discarded newspaper from a nearby empty table, he opened it and started reading. The pages covered the red flecked, formica table top and shielded him slightly from the terrible stench of the coffee which was hidden by one of the corners of the large sheets. Perhaps he could forget it was there and let it go cold, but he knew she was watching him. Phoenix had a sixth sense when it came to surveillance.

Noise from the nearby jukebox mingled with the chatter that filled the air. A song he had never heard before played and Phoenix wondered what had happened to the music he had listened to as a child. Sounds of delicate stringed instruments were no longer prominent. Nasty beats and electric guitars dominated the airwaves. Fashion was now an abomination and an insult to the sophisticated eye. Laziness had driven mankind to work harder to make everything easier. A lot had changed since his school days.

He took another sip of the vile drink and read through the boring rubbish classed as news. An article about a house fire made Phoenix sit up and pay a little more attention. Winchester Manor, it rang a bell. He remembered the spoilt rich girl. They had turned her at the request of one he himself had created. Even in the world of the immortal, news travelled fast and although their community was sparse, the stories spread like soft butter.

"Is your coffee alright?" Evie asked as she cleared a nearby table, noticing he had barely touched the hot drink.

He shifted his attention from the paper to the nearby waitress. Her eyes were as blue as the ocean, and her skin smooth and pale. Evie would make a stunning vampire. "It's fine, thank you," he said turning back to the article. Phoenix was curious about the outcome of the transformation and what had happened to the Winchester girl. He wondered where she was and whether or not Daniel, his own immortal child, had managed to worm his way into her opulent world of abundance. As Evie passed by again, he tried to ignore her, but he was hungry and finding it extremely difficult.

Folding the paper and placing it neatly on the table, he forced the coffee down and headed for the men's restroom. Locking the door behind him and leaning over the toilet the vampire evicted the nasty brown liquid from his body. Shaking from the muscle spasms of his delicate stomach, he washed his face and wiped it with a paper towel. Leaning against the wall, taking a moment to recover, Phoenix unlocked the bathroom door. Returning to the table, he picked up his leather jacket and helmet. After paying for the coffee and stepping out into the greying day he straddled the motorbike. There would be plenty of time to return to the café to get to know Evie more intimately, but right now, he needed something more substantial than the menu the roadside café offered.

She heard the motorcycle start and looking out of the window, watched as the stranger rode away. Removing the empty cup from the table, she wiped the surface over and returned to the kitchen to get the next order out. Although the routine was repetitive, she was hopeful. One day she would leave the café behind and as she worked through the afternoon, the waitress dreamed of a better life.

Chapter Two

Shaw's bed and breakfast, a modest boarding house in a well populated village in the exquisite English countryside, was listed in the travel guide as the most comfortable in the district. That's where they were headed. After days of staying in the abandoned houses of Daniel's victims, like criminals hiding from the law, they were looking for somewhere a little more permanent. There was no need to hide out, they weren't on the run, but being seen too close to the family home might not be a good idea for Mary Winchester. Believed dead, it was best for her not to go wandering around the village shops. Getting right away was the only option.

Using the prestigious Bentley that belonged to Mary's brother, the ghostly pale couple drove through the narrow winding streets of Kerrigan's Seat. Conspicuous, they drew attention which was something neither wanted. Resting her head against the door, Mary looked through the window at the grey blur that went by. Their home was gone, set alight by someone they had put their trust in. and she no longer had her beloved piano, a gift received from her dearly departed parents. It was pointless stewing about the situation, but it annoyed her. Leaving the tiny hamlet of Crippling Bump had become absolute when the house caught fire. They hadn't seen Lilia Cooper light the flames, but there was no doubt in Mary's mind it had been the plan all along. That's why she had been at those crime scenes, she was clearly hunting vampires.

In the driver's seat, Daniel tapped his fingers on the steering wheel to the song that played on the radio. They would have to ditch the car, just in case it had been reported stolen and the police had begun a search. As soon as they were settled in at the bed and breakfast, he would take the vehicle somewhere closer to Winchester Manor and leave it for the authorities to find. They could return it to its rightful owner, and nobody would be the wiser. Pulling up in front of the building that was going to be their home for the next week or so, Daniel looked through the car window at the house. Nothing about the façade had changed since the last time he had stayed there, perhaps the window frames had been painted to avoid weathering but that was probably the extent of it. Parking a little further along the road, he turned off the motor. It would have been just as easy to travel without the car, but they had already packed it full of luggage and driven it from the property. The fire had been unfortunate, but perhaps a blessing in disguise. "Let's go," he said smiling at Mary as he squeezed her hand for reassurance. "Everything's going to be alright now, I promise."

"I wish I had your optimism," she said feeling unenthused. A certain bleakness overcame any type of positive feeling leaving her defeated.

Exiting the car he took her bags from the boot. "Smile," he said encouragingly. "Things could be a lot worse you know."

Mary managed a feeble smile, her green eyes slightly watery from the emotion welling. He was right, the fire could have been their demise. But they had survived. Everything would be alright now they were together. It was just a shame it happened under such awful circumstances. At least her brother had survived, and the manor could be rebuilt. She hoped Aiden would restore it and not just sell the land with the house the way it was. He could finally replace all of the outdated appliances and the old, broken boiler. Life would be a lot better for him. He might actually find someone to share it with now he had the place to himself.

The boarding house stood before them. It was a fraction of the size of the home Mary had grown up in, but Daniel had said this was the best thing for them to do. Find somewhere cheap to stay for a few weeks so they could get a plan together and she had to trust he was right, there was no other option. This was all so new to her and as worried as she was, Mary did her best to force any doubt from her mind and put on a brave face.

A low stone fence separated the humble property from the street. A flaking wrought iron gate, that had definitely seen better days, blocked the entrance to the small yard. As Daniel opened it, the bottom became unstable due to a broken hinge. Putting it back in place, he closed the knee-high gate behind them and picked up the cases. Flagstones that were chipped from general wear and tear made for a slightly uneven path and the three concrete steps which led up to the house were cracked and needed mending, perhaps even replacing. Mary wondered why somebody would let their home get into the disarray that stood before her but remembering the broken boiler and the tired appliances of Winchester Manor, she dismissed the thought. Light streamed through the stained-glass panels in the front door from the inside of the building providing a welcoming cheerfulness that beckoned them in. Following Daniel inside, she let him do the talking.

"Good evening, you must be Mr and Mrs Gryffon. I'm Sharon, we spoke on the phone." Her aroma filled the entrance hall, enticing and mouth-watering. She was much shorter than both of them and possibly the most cheerful person they had come across in a while. It was a pleasant greeting and made Mary feel instantly at home. Perhaps it wouldn't be so bad here after all.

Daniel had met Sharon Shaw a long time ago and wondered if she remembered the encounter. He had stayed there before with his wife when they were on their honeymoon. Now here he was doing it again, but under different circumstances. "I'm Daniel and this is my wife Mary. We'll be paying cash if that's alright." Taking the money from his wallet he handed the agreed amount to the woman.

"That's just lovely. Now, here's your key. The room is number three. It's upstairs on the first landing. There's a kettle in the room with tea and coffee, and some milk and cold water in a small fridge for you. Breakfast is served between seven and nine and I bake a few cakes for afternoon tea. It's usually ready around two. You'll find a television in the sitting room and there are some books and board games if you're looking for something fun to occupy your evenings with. This is the Wi-Fi code," she explained handing him a piece of paper. "Do you need any help with your suitcases?"

"Thanks, but I can manage." he said taking the key and a small card with a password printed on it and handing them both to Mary. "Number three you said."

Sharon nodded smiling at them. They seemed like a lovely pair and it was always nice to have newlyweds in the house. Although, the girl seemed quite young and a little sickly looking. Perhaps it was the car ride though, travel didn't always agree with everybody. She would check with them later to make sure they were both comfortable and see if there was anything she could do to help.

After the barrage of information, leaving Sharon at the desk just inside the front door, the couple made their way up the carpeted stairs to their room. The double on the first floor would be their home for the next few weeks. A bed with a dresser and built in wardrobe furnished the room which was decorated with aging wallpaper. By the window there was a round table with a chair either side and in the middle, sat a green glass bowl filled with sweets. It was a nice touch. In the corner, a small fridge hummed quietly reminding them it was there. The room was modest and all they needed for now.

"It reeks of human in here," Daniel remarked looking around at the meagre furnishings. "I have to get rid of the car Mary. The sooner, the better, just in case Aiden has reported it missing. I'll drive it back towards Crippling Bump and leave it on the roadside. We also need mobile phones and a laptop. But we can get them tomorrow. The car has to go today though."

Slightly distressed by the events of the past few days, she stared out of the window at the approaching night not really worried whether she had a mobile phone or not, and she had never used a laptop so that didn't bother her either. "I need to let my brother know I'm alright Daniel. Should we put a note in the car somewhere for him to find?"

"It's best not to. Someone else might find it and know we took the car. How would your brother explain a note from his sister after all of these years? We can write to him if you like though. But no return addresses or any names on the envelope. If you really want Aiden to know where we are, put the address inside, but if we move on you'll have to write to him continuously. Other than that, there's no way to reach him discretely. Perhaps that delicious smelling woman can help you with some stationery," he suggested. "You also need to feed. You're looking really weak. But I'll be back soon. We can work a few things out then."

Emptiness became her confidant once again, as he left the room closing the door behind him. Silence, solitude and sadness rolled into one big ball of lonely. Mary opened the suitcase and started to hang the clothes in the wardrobe on the wire hangers provided. She wondered if Sharon had any wooden ones for her nice new outfits. As luck would have it, the immortal couple had sorted out their plan before the house caught fire. Both Daniel and Mary had voiced their concerns about Lilia, but instead of talking about it, they should have acted. There was no doubt in Mary's mind the annoying woman was the one responsible for the loss of her piano and she would pay for her actions. Eternity was on the side of the vampire and she would hunt her out and finish her, regardless of how long it took to do it. She pictured Lilia as an eighty-year-old in a nursing home and the look of bewilderment on her face when Mary finally showed up to end her days. Smiling to herself, she finished the unpacking and pushed the empty cases under the bed.

An information pack with details of the house and the surrounding area caught her eye. Leafing through the pamphlets, and the bed and breakfast advice, she decided the best thing to do was to explore the house herself. Perhaps Sharon had a pet she could snack on.

The building was of a similar era to the one Mary had left behind. Dark wainscoting lined the bottom half of the room and extended into the hallway. From mid-height up, the walls were covered with hideous floral wallpaper, supposedly to brighten up the place. The paper was a stark divergence to the dark wood panelling, but outdated and unappealing. Blue and green tartan carpet, unlike anything Mary had ever seen, covered the upstairs landing and flowed downstairs right to the ground floor clashing with everything in its woven path. The entire building was an interior designer's nightmare. Running her hand along the smooth highly polished wooden railing, she walked down the creaking stairs, and it stirred up memories of moments in her past that were quickly brushed aside to avoid becoming too emotional.

In the main sitting room, the walls were papered with a similar floral design. A keen eye could see it was beginning to come away from the walls up in the corners. Sadly, the curtains were almost the same print as the wallpaper. Bookcases, containing novels of all different genres from the classics to modern day romances, and an assortment of board games, stood at one end of the room. A strong smell of furniture polish mingled with the fragrance of sandalwood from a burning candle and saturated the air with the strange combination. At the other end of the shared area by the front window, stood an old upright piano. The one shining light in the whole place and instantly she smiled to herself. Approaching it, Mary tiptoed her fingers over the yellowing keys pressing them delicately. The instrument needed tuning. Clearly it wasn't just the outside of the house that had been neglected. At least it was clean and free of dust, unlike the downstairs rooms of the stale manor she had left behind. Taking a seat on the padded piano stool, she started to play. Not the song that had haunted her brother for the past ten years, but something a little more cheerful to embrace their new beginning. Engrossed in the music, Mary was still aware another had entered the room by the fragrance, but she continued to play trying to ignore the presence of the person.

"You play beautifully," Sharon said as she sat down on the nearby floral sofa. "Do you mind if I listen? I've always loved the piano, but never had time to learn. My mother played when she was a girl. This was her piano. She left it to me with the house and the rest of her belongings."

"Not at all, please stay," Mary replied not even giving the woman a glance. The scent of her host wafted her way teasing her, and concentrating on the music was the best way to distract herself. Perhaps the neighbours had a dog that would serve as her supper. She wondered vaguely what time Daniel would be home. "Is there a music shop in town at all?" Mary asked stopping suddenly and turning to face the woman.

Sharon thought for a moment, "Yes, there's a small store just off the high street that sells sheet music, if that's what you're after. The shop will be closed for the day now though. But I'm sure there's some in a box up in the attic space. We can go up there and hunt around if you like."

Examining the facial features of her audience, Mary felt a little more relaxed. The warmness of Sharon's kind brown eyes made her feel a connection with the woman. "It's alright, I'll go out to the shops tomorrow and get some. Now if you'll excuse me, I'm very tired. It's been quite a long day," the vampire explained, and quickly vacated the room to avoid any more conversation. It was difficult being in a confined space with a mortal. She had lived with her brother for ten years, but there had been a definite distance between the two. At least now though, she could leave the premises and wander the streets without being spotted by anybody who knew her. The thought revitalised her and pulled her out of the mood she was in. Perhaps she would head out for a while now, just to grab some supper. Scribbling a note for her lover, she left via the bedroom window to avoid Sharon. Night enveloped her as she began to hunt for her evening meal.

Kerrigan's Seat, to Mary it felt as though she were just shifting from one oddly named village to another. But hopefully that would change, and they could stay put for a few years at least. This place felt inviting, there was nothing intimidating about the close-knit community. People smiled as she passed them in the streets, and it was refreshing to be out and about. No more would Mary feel the need to hide behind a locked bedroom door spending hour after lonely hour with nothing but her piano and some bad memories to keep her company. There was plenty of fresh food wandering the streets. It looked as though the place was a cat community. Not wanting to upset anybody in the immediate neighbourhood, she headed towards the opposite side of the village to hunt. If there was one thing Mary had learned, it was not to draw any unwanted attention, so distraction was a necessity. Especially after the recent experience at the manor.

Three or four cats later, Mary felt a lot better. Licking her lips, the energy from her feast spread through her immortal body. Satisfied for the moment, she strolled quietly through the unfamiliar twisting streets of the old market town. The narrow lanes lined with Tudor style homes hooked and turned in no particular direction creating a confusing maze. Continuously heading left, she passed many of the repetitive low narrow doorways knowing it would be quicker to leap onto the roof of a house and travel above the streets to her home, but freedom carried a new sense of adventure. She wanted to know everything about the village. From the river to the woods and all the ways in between, the hidden secrets whispered to her offering up a run-down. A chance to get to know the area and its inhabitants. Finally reaching the familiar street the bed and breakfast was on, Mary looked both ways along it. Immediately her supernatural eyes rested on the house with the rusty gate and the cracked steps and she wondered if Daniel would be waiting patiently for her within the humble walls.

Chapter Three

Daniel drove the car as fast as he could without exceeding the speed limit. His plan was to take the Bentley and leave it in the vicinity of the Winchester estate, hopefully, to be found and returned to its rightful owner. Parking it on the property would be the best thing to do, but he couldn't risk someone seeing him and calling the police. All sorts of questions would be asked, and it might cause problems for the landowner as well. Daniel could run faster than he could drive, and he would return to the bed and breakfast in no time. Mary wouldn't be alone for too long. Although, he was slightly concerned about leaving her at all. What if she lost control and attacked that nice Sharon lady, or worse still, one of the other guests? No, Mary wouldn't do that, she preferred the blood of critters.

It was strange to think they were going to be together forever. If he had known all he had to do was set fire to her family home, he might have started the blaze himself when they first met. Fortunately, they had made plans to leave anyway. After thinking the situation through, Daniel was sure he knew who had lit the inferno that forced them from the manor. Her face was stuck in his mind. It was so familiar, but where he had seen it before eluded him. Hours had been spent searching his memory for a name that would go with the image of the woman and he was still no closer.

Nearing the outskirts of Crippling Bump and sick of sitting behind the wheel, he pulled over on the side of the road, leaving the keys in the ignition. There was no need to wipe away his finger prints, they weren't on file anywhere. Checking the interior for anything they might have left behind, he abandoned the car and fled the scene.

Running back towards his temporary home, Daniel avoided the roads and headed across country. He could have transformed into any type of creature to make the trek quicker but running in his natural form exhilarated him. There was no muscle pain or breathlessness, he never grew tired and the journey was as simple as falling off a horse. Leaping streams and stone walls that divided the land, and dodging trees clumped together on the terrain, the vampire travelled quickly by foot. Some areas were crowded with natural flora and more difficult to get through, but whether it was uphill or down, his pace never wavered. He had driven for a good three hours, but it took him less than a quarter of the time to return, and opening the door of Sharon Shaw's home away from home for tourists, a sense of relief devoured him. Closing it quietly, trying to avoid any type of confrontation with the owner, Daniel took the stairs two steps at a time, and silently rushed up to the room he was sharing with Mary. Opening the door, he expected to find her waiting for him, but he was greeted by hollowness. On the table by the open window a note caught his eye. Gone for a walk was scribbled on a piece of paper with blue ink. Daniel wondered if she had gone out to feed. They hadn't discussed or planned anything except for getting rid of the car. Worrying slightly, he thought about going out after her, she had been locked away for so long, the busyness of the village might overwhelm her. But while he was contemplating following his partner, she returned to the room and it was clear she had rewarded herself with some sort of sustenance while she was away.

As soon as she saw him, she threw her arms around his neck and kissed him with the passion of a woman in love. Relieved he had returned to her quickly, Mary snuggled into his arms as he held her close.

"You're looking a better than when I left, where did you go for dinner?" he asked her, as they sat on the bed together. Dimly lit, the room was simple, and the low light enhanced a feeling of romance. The double bed was covered with a pillowy gold coloured duvet and the fragrance of fresh linen wafted up. When they moved, the cheap synthetic fabric made a scrunching noise. It would do for now though. They really had no need for a bed at all, at least, not for sleeping in.

"I had a nice drink of cat. There's an abundance of them in the area. But I went to the other side of the village. I didn't want anybody knocking on the door talking about a dead cat plague in the street," she told him. "There's a piano downstairs and I was playing it when Sharon came into the room. Her aroma was so tempting, I'm not sure how long I can resist her."

"Then don't," he said, immediately thinking about the future. "She could be your first and we could take over here. This is just the type of setup we need, but we probably should find out a little more about her. From what I can remember, there was only the woman and her mother. Now it seems she has no family, or the old lady is in a home somewhere. Let's make sure though. We don't want some sort of investigation to start because she's missing. If we get rid of her, we could stay here indefinitely and make this bed and breakfast ours. But there has to be a plan in place."

"Don't you think we should wait and see if we like it here first? Taking over something like this without thinking it through seems a little premature." Mary said, slightly disturbed by Daniel's hasty comments. They had only arrived that afternoon and here he was talking about staying indefinitely.

He studied his partner's face and could clearly see her thoughts troubled her. Daniel was a future thinker and planned years in advance, but Mary was clearly more wary about jumping in too soon. "Okay then, let's not be too quick with a plan. We'll get to know the village and make our decision then. Do you want to come out with me? I don't think I'll be dining on cat, but you're welcome to tag along."

She shook her head. "You go, I'm just going to stay in and read one of the books I found downstairs. I won't get into trouble that way. I can lock myself in here away from any temptation."

"Suit yourself." Daniel kissed her on the cheek and then left by the window as Mary had earlier. It just seemed like the right thing to do. He didn't want to run the risk of Sharon remembering him from all those years ago, so it was best to stay clear of her as much as he possibly could. No complications of that sort were welcome at the moment.

The streets were a mishmash of deliciousness and the fragrant living smorgasbord intoxicated him as he stalked the area for a meal. There were all sorts to choose from and as Daniel strolled along with his hands in his pockets, so many potential dishes passed him. Some smiled, some ignored him, others didn't even seem to notice. The high street consisted of shops and pubs and a picture theatre with people spilling out into the street. Obviously the movie had just finished. As he searched the crowd for an evening meal, Daniel spied a drunk staggering from a nearby bar into an alley. Following him, he discovered the man down the narrow laneway with his fly undone relieving himself against the wall. Pouncing, he didn't even wait for the guy to finish. The warm human claret filled him and as the drunk fell to the ground and the life left him, Daniel never felt more alive. Sorting out the appendage that hung loosely from an opening in his victim's trousers, he gave the drunk back a little dignity, dragged the body to a standing position and slung it over one shoulder. Running, he made his way along the road so quickly, not a passer-by noticed him. His supernatural strength made the dead weight manageable.

A wide river that graced the length of the village and further, branched off and he followed a small stream that wound through mossy rocks and danced over pebbles, babbling its way downhill through a lush green wooded area. Towards the bottom of the valley, boulders covered with a light green slimy substance graced the banks and the stream narrowed forming stagnant pools between the rocks and boulders. Life enhanced the area in the form of insects and frogs and the chorus of the tiny choir filled the damp night air.

Standing the body of the drunk up, he let the dead man fall forward, holding him around the middle so the face of his victim smashed on one of the large rounded boulders. It looked as though the drunk had slipped and hit his head on the rocks, accidently killing himself. He probably wouldn't be found for days. Maybe even longer, and if he became fodder for the wildlife, perhaps not at all. Smiling to himself, Daniel ran back to the village feeling satisfied and strolled through the streets in an orderly fashion to the bed and breakfast. With one mighty jump and he was on the sill of the window to room number three and back with his lover.

Chapter Four

Evie left the roadside café and headed for the nearby bus stop. It was almost quarter past nine and the 173 would be along in a few minutes. Tired from the drudgery of the mundane job, she yawned and sat on the bench inside the small bus shelter. Pulling her coat tighter around her Evie folded her arms in front of her chest to ward of the chill in the air and shivered just a little. Darkness encompassed the structure and she could see the headlights of the bus in the distance, it was right on time for once. Standing, she stuck out her arm to indicate that she wanted to board. Slowing to a halt in front of the stop, the doors opened, and the driver smiled at her in recognition. Stepping into the warmth of the vehicle, she showed her monthly bus pass and took a seat. Leaning against the cool glass of the window and peering into the lurid night, dark shapes of trees were only just visible and as her eyes adjusted to the inky scenery, the waitress wondered if this would be her lot for the rest of her life, riding the bus to and from her ordinary workplace.

After dropping out of school at the age of fifteen, progressing straight into the life of an adult had been difficult for Evie Franks. Her mother hadn't really done anything to discourage her and having no father, just a long string of uncles, there had been nobody else to prompt her to return to the halls of education. A friend who worked at the roadside café, put in a good word for her and before she knew it Evie was earning a modest living waiting tables. She would have stayed at home longer but her mother's drinking, along with the woman's disgusting boyfriends, had driven her away from the place where she was supposed to feel safest of all. Instead there had been countless occasions when she had wondered which one of the repulsive men her mother shared a bed with would try to grope her next. There were no complaints from her mother about Evie leaving home and now she rented a small studio not far from the café. It wasn't much, but she felt a lot safer within the humble walls and she had the flat to herself.

Ten minutes on the bus and she was home. Unlocking the door to her flat, she switched on the light and bolted the place up behind her. A small television in the corner came to life as Evie pressed a button on the remote. Flicking through the channels, she found one that showed music videos. Removing her coat, she hung it on a hook attached to the back of the door, it was almost time to get a new one. With winter on its way, she needed something a little warmer to protect her from the chilly evenings. Yawning, Evie filled the kettle and boiled it to make some coffee. Taking the milk from the fridge, she sniffed it making sure it hadn't gone sour. The coffee, accompanied by a bar of chocolate, was her supper and both were staples in her slightly unhealthy diet. But it didn't matter, there was nobody to tell her what she should and shouldn't eat, and years of being denied treats as a child had forced her into bad habits.

Relaxing on the double bed, Evie picked up the book from the bedside table. Romantic and colourful, the story brought her comfort and she resumed reading where she had left off the night before. Naivety wasn't one of her attributes. Thanks to her mother's recklessness, she had been forced to learn about the ways of the world before her time and her childhood had been brief, but Evie wished for some fantasy in her life. She constantly hoped for a handsome stranger to sweep her off her feet and provide her with the luxuries she desired. Around her the magnolia walls transformed into the scenery described in the book, the deck of a ship along with the gentle swaying as it moved forward through the water. Her maritime hero stood beside her. Protected by his strong arms, she gazed out over the vast blue horizon and breathed in the salty air of the ocean. Finishing the chapter, the vision evaporated, and Evie hit the bathroom to wash away the food smells from the café. After wiping the makeup from her face, she took a pair of tweezers and plucked away a few strays from her eyebrows. The girl in the mirror was quite pretty and she imagined what a little more money would do. Instead of having to snip away at the split ends that disgraced her shoulder length, damaged locks, she would be able to afford to go to a proper salon. Turning on the shower, and after adjusting the water accordingly, Evie stepped beneath it hoping to drown the disappointment that seemed to coat her on a regular basis.

It was almost ten thirty when she finally put her clothes into the washing machine and as it swished away quietly beneath the bench of the barely adequate kitchenet, Evie continued to read the ludicrous novel. She had a bookshelf full of the romance stories and allowed herself two a month. Sometimes, usually during the summer months, extra tips would provide her with enough for three and if she finished them within the allotted time frame, she would read them again. All of the books had a similar thread and as she read, there was a sense of déjà vu as the pages revealed the familiar romantic story with different characters in a different setting. But it never bothered her, it was exactly what Evie wanted to read and she dreamed that one day, she would become just like one of the girls in the novels. That was her only ambition in life, to be swept off her feet and experience a world, which at the moment, was well beyond her means.

Disturbed by the beeping of the washing machine, she removed the wet clothes from it, hung them on a clothes airer and stood it in the corner. They would be dry by morning and she would iron them and wear them to work, where the day would repeat itself. But as ordinary as it all was, Evie never gave up hope. There was a mister right out there somewhere, she felt it in her heart. One day, he would arrive at the artless roadside café and take her away to greener pastures. It had to happen, there was nothing else for her to look forward to.

Placing the book on the small chest of drawers by her bed, she yawned and stretched. Her back ached a little from being on her feet all day and sleep was always the best remedy. Turning off the light, Evie closed her eyes and instantly saw the face of the stranger from the café. Today wasn't the first day he had sat in her section not ordering. As weird as he was, there was something about him she was drawn to but couldn't quite work out what. Dismissing her thoughts, she lapsed into a sleep where her subconscious was filled with visions of the kind of life portrayed in the stories she constantly read.

Chapter Five

Grey swollen clouds covering the newly awakened sun threatened to burst as Mary and Daniel left Shaw's bed and breakfast that morning. It was nothing new to either of them. That's the way it was when Autumn reappeared. In the early hours, they walked together holding hands as any normal couple would. As the nearby music shop wasn't open yet, they opted to take a stroll on the path along the river bank. Muddy water swirled past them heading down stream carrying bits of twig along with the red and brown leaves that had blown off the trees with the October wind. It almost resembled dirty dishwater swirling towards a drain.

"What are we going to do about Sharon?" Daniel asked as they wandered along. "We can't just continuously skip breakfast; it might begin to look suspicious and she's bound to start asking questions. Do we get rid of her and stay, or move on and find somewhere else? I would prefer to stay, but I don't want to force you into making a decision yet."

Sitting together on a bench by the river, they watched the white swans ducking their heads in and out of the swell looking for food as the birds rested in the water. Mary wished she had brought some bread for them. She had always loved to feed the swans when she was younger, it brought her comfort in knowing they had something to eat. Majestic and beautiful, they glided along with their wings fluffed out looking positively regal. For Mary, the sight was a natural wonder. As the vampires sat by the river in silence, she wondered why Daniel was in such a hurry to make a decision. She thought he wanted to get to know the place, but then remembered he had stayed in the village before now. Any waiting he did would be for her own benefit. "I must admit, Kerrigan's Seat is a quaint little village and I do like it here Daniel. There's a quietness about it that makes me feel at home. I'm not sure about that bed and breakfast, it needs a bit of work doing to it, but I would like to settle down sooner rather than later. I could probably teach the piano. You could set up a photography studio and we could make a living that way. It's just a matter of finding somewhere to do it. Perhaps the place we're staying in is our best option after all."

Her words were never truer and they both knew it. The bed and breakfast could possibly be the perfect place to make their nest. The difficulty was, they didn't own the house and the owner was living and breathing. Taking it would be simple, but it had to be planned in such a way as to not arouse any suspicion in the area. The last thing they needed was somebody poking their nose where it wasn't wanted and discovering their secret.

"Okay, so we both agree it might be nice to make a home here. I guess I need to find out a few things, like passwords to computers and a little information about the running of the house. When we have those, we can think about doing away with Sharon. We have to plan it carefully. I can take some pictures of her, it will be easy to photo shop them into images of different cities around the world and upload them to social media sites," Daniel explained. "We could make up some sort of story about her leaving us in charge of the place and going travelling. I've thought about this a lot Mary."

"We're not going to steal all of her money, are we?" Mary asked him frowning at the thought. "It just seems so dishonest and I've never stolen anything in my life."

"Might I remind you of what we are?" Daniel said. "You and I are both killers. I have killed many and you are of the same substance I am. Just because you've never taken someone's life, it doesn't mean you won't. It's really just a matter of time. As for the money, if she's dead, she won't need it."

"Oh, I forgot for a moment. It doesn't feel like it did when I was stuck in my bedroom all of the time. It feels as though I've left that life behind and this is a new one, a normal one. I even have a different surname, even though we're not legally bound. But the killing thing and all of the dishonesty still shocks me a little," she admitted. "I guess this is going to be the way we do things from now on."

"As soon as we get established, the business will be all above board. Except for the fact it originated from a crime, but Mary, this is how vampires get along in reality. The sky's the limit, we can rule the world."

Feeling slightly stupid about the way she was thinking, she looked across the way at the buildings. A stone bridge crossed the water further along, leading to more shops on the other side of the river. People hurried across from both directions, obviously on the way to their respective workplaces. "I need to find the music shop so I can get something. I want to send it to my brother," she explained changing the subject. "I'm not going to tell him anything, but I want him to know for sure we survived the fire. If I send him some sheet music, he'll know it's from me."

Daniel agreed. Aiden had the right to know his sister was safe. He wondered if the police had discovered the Bentley yet. A pang of guilt for leaving it abandoned struck him and he hoped that it hadn't been found by a group of vandals or someone who decided to take it. Daniel hadn't thought of those things. The car wasn't just expensive, it had belonged to Mary's parents.

Around them, shop owners were getting ready to begin trading for the day. Doors were opening, and signs were placed strategically on the sidewalks letting the public know the proprietors were ready to do business. Narrow streets lined with traditional shop fronts wove in and out of the heritage buildings. The cobble paths were uneven and in some places, there were potholes that needed attention. But it was very charming and in keeping with English tradition.

An untidy sight met their eyes as they entered the store. Shelves of dusty yellowing sheet music lined the walls of the small shop, and boxes filled to the brim with the printed notation were placed haphazardly on the floor. There didn't appear to be any order to it at all. As Mary looked around wrinkling her nose at the dusty smell, she realised how much she missed music. Playing the piano was not just a pastime, but a necessity. The purchase was simple and quick, but as they walked away, she looked back at the store and wished she had bought a few pieces to play on the old upright. Longing to hunt through the boxes and rummage around the shop, slightly distracted, she walked beside Daniel with her treasured acquisition. There would be other opportunities to return to the small establishment, especially if they did make a home for themselves in the village.

Returning to Shaw's bed and breakfast, they were greeted just inside the front door by the owner herself. "Good morning, I wondered where you two were. We missed you at breakfast."

"We're not really breakfast people," Mary smiled, "But thanks for mentioning it." Bloody nosey woman. Mary wasn't in the mood for the third degree, she wanted to get her letter in the mail to her brother.

"Perhaps I can offer you a little more cake for your afternoon tea," she said smiling at the couple.

"That's very kind of you," Daniel said. "You don't by any chance have a large envelope we can use to post something do you? My wife would like to send something to her brother."

Sharon left the room and quickly returned with the envelope. "Is this alright?" she asked handing it over.

"That's exactly what I need," Mary said smiling, as she took it from the woman. "You're very helpful. Thank you."

The couple headed up to their room and closed the door. Relaxing in the small sitting area by the window, Mary slid the sheet music into the envelope and sealed it. "I'll send this to The Cantering Filly. I assume he's most likely staying there. When Aiden opens the letter, he will know instantly it's from me. What's wrong? I know, it's the hideous floral wallpaper that's bothering you," she joked, noticing the troubled look on his face.

"It's that Sharon woman," Daniel told her laughing. "I think she's on to us."

"I thought so too, but how could she be? All she did was ask about breakfast. Maybe she thinks we're going to try to pay less or get some sort of refund. This is a business Daniel and she offers accommodation and breakfast as a package. I think you're a little on edge because of the past few days. I feel a tiny bit doubtful about her and she is slightly nosey, but don't jump to conclusions, everything's going to be fine. Plus, she likes my piano playing. She's my very first fan in a long time and perhaps just a little lonely. I know her questions are annoying, but things could be a lot worse. We could be living in that cave you were staying in."

"There was nothing wrong with that cave, but I suppose you're right about Sharon. I just don't want to take any chances and I don't want to do anything that might make her suspicious. She is very helpful though. It's a shame we might have to kill your very first fan."

"Come on, let's go and post this letter to my brother and then we can find out a little more about Sharon Shaw. There must be loads of people in the community who know all about her background. I get the feeling she's been living here for her entire life."

"You know, I hadn't really noticed the wallpaper before now, but it is nasty. I'm not really the forget-me-not type," he admitted as they left the room. "If we do go ahead with some sort of takeover, that's going to have to go. I'll be stripping it all back and painting it a nice neutral shade of something a little subtler than a load of poxy flowers."

The couple laughed as they descended the stairs to the front door. Out in the sunshine, Daniel pulled it closed behind him. In the broad daylight, now the clouds had parted, the front garden looked a little nicer than it had in the greying evening. It wouldn't take much to have the gate and the steps sorted out and the house would have a little more curb appeal. They could put in some shrubs to replace the dying flowers. He would keep it in mind if they did away with the owner. They wouldn't be able to stay for ever and the property would have to be sold for them to make a clean break. Fixing it up would bring a few thousand more and help to cement their place in the eternity they were bound to.

After posting the letter, the immortals took a walk along the river. As the sun danced delicately on the reflective surface, the water produced a garish glimmer and Daniel revealed the dinner he had enjoyed the prior evening and what he did with the body of his victim. They both agreed all future kills would have to be in other villages and towns. so they didn't draw any unwanted attention to where they were staying. Except perhaps for Sharon of course, but Daniel had a plan regarding her, and sticking to it was crucial for their survival. All he had to do was convince Mary to go along with his idea. Her mind was still the mind of a teenager and although she was quite knowledgeable, there was a touch of immaturity about her. Being out in the real world would hopefully change that. As he took her hand, Daniel felt as though he had made the right decision all those years ago and the vampire by his side was his one true soul mate.
Chapter Six

After staying for a few weeks, The Cantering Filly was beginning to feel like home to Aiden Winchester. Just spending his nights there, he was enjoying being away from his lonely past. There was always someone in the pub to talk to, even if it was only one of the bar staff and although there was a piano in the corner near the fireplace, nobody played it. So it stood as a visual reminder of his sister and the melancholy tune that had haunted him for ten years.

Winchester Manor would be under restoration for a considerable amount of time and he was desperate to re-establish the treasured family home. Things were going a little slower than he would have liked, but at least he had survived. The insurance had been assessed straight away which had surprised him to no end and the money was in the bank almost immediately. He would have preferred to stay in the house while the work was going on, but it was too dangerous and not to mention, extremely noisy. A construction site wasn't at all the kind of environment for a Lord to live in and it was important for him to uphold his heritage. So, keeping up appearances was paramount. As for the house itself, the traditional features were part of the charm and finding authentic Georgian pieces to replace those that were fire damaged was difficult. There was no choice but to wait and hope it would all work out.

Aiden's mail had been redirected and was now being delivered to the pub, and as he returned from his ritual morning walk, there was a large manila envelope waiting for him.

"Thanks," he said to the girl behind the bar whose name was Katrin. It was nice getting to know people again and he had spent many evenings talking to her. She wasn't his type and a little too common for his liking, but they were starting to become very good friends. Aiden was determined to keep up the new relationships he was forming. As soon as the work was finished at the manor, he planned to have a big party and invite everybody in the village and the surrounding area. Maybe even find himself a companion. Somebody with the same type of background and interests as himself, just as his sister had. Luck had been on her side, but the more Aiden thought about it, the more he wondered what a vampire would be doing staying in a dirty cave. Daniel could quite easily have been a millionaire and the thought provoked all sorts of questions.

Leaving the public area, he took the envelope to his room which had now become his natural habitat. Sitting on the bed he turned the large letter over looking for a return address, but there was none. Ripping the sticky tab from the envelope, he reached in to retrieve the document. Pulling out the sheet music put a smile on his face instantly and he knew exactly who it was from. The Mountains of Mourne, once again the tune played in his head but this time in a positive way. Aiden looked for a note, but the sheet music was the only thing in the envelope. At least he knew his sister was safe. A knock at the door interrupted his thoughts. He opened it to find Katrin standing in front of him.

"Sorry to disturb you Lord Winchester, the police are downstairs, they want to speak to you."

Instantly he felt on edge, wondering what they wanted him for. He hoped it didn't have anything to do with the fire or Lucinda. The last thing he wanted was for the world to find out his sister Mary was a vampire. "Okay, send them up."

A few moments later two police officers walked into the small room. He knew their faces. He had seen them at different community events. "How can I help you both?" he asked casually, stepping forward and offering a handshake.

"It's about your car Lord Winchester," the police officer said nervously.

"Go on," Aiden urged wondering whether or not they had found it. It was clear the constable was apprehensive about talking to him and his voice was a little shaky. He hoped the guy wouldn't wet himself or something equally humiliating.

"We found it abandoned on the side of the road about an hour from here. There's no damage to the vehicle and the keys were in the ignition. Whoever took it just left it to be found. It's quite puzzling, there was petrol in the tank and all."

Aiden nodded keeping his expression the same. He didn't quite know what to say. He knew his sister and Daniel must have taken the car, so he hadn't reported it missing. At least it hadn't been used for some sort of satanic massacre. "I didn't even realise it was gone to be honest. Because of the fire, I've been preoccupied with organising a work crew for the restoration of the manor. Perhaps it was kids. I sometimes leave the keys in it. But it's good to know there's no damage."

"Maybe it was kids," the constable said. "We have the car outside. I's been dusted for fingerprints, but there's nothing matching on record. Here are your keys."

Aiden took the car keys from the police officer. "Thank you for bringing it back. I'll try to keep an eye on my belongings in the future. I didn't mean to waste your time."

"Right then, we'd best be off," the constable said, and with that they left the room.

Pleased the car had been returned with no major drama, Aiden breathed a sigh of relief and placed the keys on the bedside table. He sat for a moment wondering where his sister and Daniel were. There was no indication from the post mark on the envelope and the car had only been an hour away. He would just have to trust Mary would contact him again. Perhaps they weren't settled yet. Maybe they were still on the move, and although the music reminded him of the mournful piano that had disturbed him privately for years, he sort of missed it and knew even when his home was rebuilt, and he was back within the confines of the grand exterior, she wouldn't be there.

It was no secret in Crippling Bump or the surrounding villages that Lord Winchester was staying at The Cantering Filly and the pub had suddenly become a stomping ground for twenty-something single women who knew the wealthy bachelor was currently homeless. He tried to avoid them as much as he could, but on occasion, the company was appreciated. It was a welcome change from the past ten years. He had no intentions of hooking up with any of the women who threw themselves at him, but it was fun to string them along. Some nights, it would take a few drinks for someone to approach him and by then the person was usually loud and obnoxious, but it amused both him and the pub staff.

From the room he occupied, Aiden could see his damaged inheritance through the window. The car which had been returned now rested in the pub carpark and it would just have to stay there until the work on the manor was finished. The wet charcoaled wreckage had been the first job tackled and Aiden had been dismayed to see a lot of his parent's treasured possessions either ruined by smoke and water or scorched by the fire. Perhaps he should have reported Lucinda. He had her confession in writing, but it was the stuff about the vampires Aiden needed to keep to himself and he knew she would disclose the secret he had kept for so long. Plus there was the insurance, his home hadn't been covered for arson.

He wondered if Gryffon was Daniel's surname. If he was right and it was, there might be a chance that he could track down his sister. But it could be another name Lucinda had invented to cover her own tracks so she could set more homes alight and spread the misery world-wide. Aiden planned to find out more about her. But right now, he had a meeting with a project manager and some builders.

The worn pathway though the field to the house was the one he had taken on so many occasions and today would be no exception. As Aiden crossed the stretch of damp green grass, he remembered how he once felt when he walked towards his home. Those feelings were gone, and the negativity had been replaced with a feeling of clarity. At first, he thought selling the property would be the best thing to do, but he had lost so much of his heritage he couldn't bear to let anything else go. So, the restoration was not just a step in the right direction, but a necessity.

As he drew nearer to the manor, the noise of construction reached out and pulled him closer just as the comforting arms of his mother had once done. Inquisitive about the progress, he visited every day, but the going was slow, and Aiden knew it would be some time before he could even contemplate moving back into the structure. Choosing the paint colours and furniture were just around the corner and he had been looking over colour charts and fabrics wishing his sister was there by his side making the decisions with him. The last thing he wanted was for his beautiful family home to look kitschy. Even though Mary was somewhere else, the house was still hers and Aiden knew she would eventually return, but it could be after he was gone. The thought that he might never see her again entered his head but having received something in the post from her that morning indicated to him that she would keep in contact in her own way, but for the moment, she remained just another memory.

Today though, there was work beginning on the second floor. Aiden remembered when he would cringe at the sight of the old place, now he cringed for a different reason. Not because of the loneliness and the secret that he had hidden, but because his home just wasn't the same. The damaged furniture had been removed from the manor and filled the large skips that now occupied part of the Winchester estate. Aiden couldn't help feeling as though he should seek some sort of revenge on the vampire hunter. Calming himself, he went to check out the work that was in process.

Hiring a project manager to oversee the entire restoration was the most sensible thing Aiden had done. The job was far too much work for somebody inexperienced at building and interior design. Being a period property, the manor would be restored to its original design, but the colours and finishes would be a little more modern, not to mention the extra attention to the functionality. One of the most important appliances was a dishwasher and it sounded crazy, even to him, but he couldn't wait to use it. Aiden was given choices on every design aspect, but also provided with a lot of advice, so picking furnishings for the house came with the support of the knowledgeable team. Having all new furniture right down to the last cushion would freshen the place up, but the old chesterfield that he once sat on to read the novels he collected was gone. A mahogany desk his grandfather had bought had been destroyed. It was those types of furnishings that couldn't be replaced, the sentimental pieces. Mary's beloved piano that drove him nuts was damaged but could be restored and Aiden had sent it off for extensive work. A job like that was intricate and would take months, but if Mary ever returned to their home in Crippling Bump, the baby grand would be waiting for her. Which reminded him, he needed to make a new will. It would have to be done discretely, perhaps out of town where nobody knew his name or anything about his past. Waiting for the day when he would move back in was torture, but it was the only thing he could do. For the moment, he would have to be content with the pub.

Chapter Seven

In her humble Putney flat, Lucinda Gryffon relaxed sipping a glass of wine. It was good to be home and surrounded by her own things and the drink was a well-earned reward. Familiarity brought with it comfort and although it was nothing like Winchester Manor in Crippling Bump, it was the type of abode she had known for most of her life. The home she grew up in was very much like the flat she lived in now, small and unassuming.

Perusing the internet for her next hunt, the types of crimes she looked for were strange to say the least, but all the same necessary for the kind of adventure Lucinda craved. It added an excitement to her life she wouldn't get from an average nine to five job. Stories were few and far between and the research was intense. But it had almost become an addiction and wiping out the undead gave her nothing but satisfaction. Normally the story of her last kill would appear on her website, but on this occasion, she had left it off. Nobody had commissioned her service and with the type of financial backing that Aiden Winchester had, she didn't fancy going head to head in court. When she had first started, the sort of killer she pursued had been an act of revenge for her partner Sam, but now it was a way of life.

After the past month, Aiden Winchester was a permanent visitor to her memories. It was a shame his sister had been a vampire. Getting to know him more would have been the icing on the cake. She thought of the one night they had spent together in her small rented room at The Cantering Filly and how he had snuck off in the morning. For some reason, that single action had brought the mystery to a head and if he hadn't left suddenly, she wouldn't have seen the couple from the window. At least there were two less bloodsuckers in the world now and although the Lord of Winchester Manor had suffered a loss, it was no big deal to anybody else.

Crime after crime reared its ugly head as she sought out the type that would lead her to fighting another battle with the immortal. The body of a man had been discovered in the woods with his head bashed in. This was nothing out of the ordinary, but after further reading, she discovered the blood had been drained from the body prior to death. She checked out a map. The closest village to the crime was a place called Kerrigan's Seat, but it was a good nine hours drive from where she lived. Lucinda groaned. It sounded like a promising lead too but travelling and staying in a pub wasn't the most appealing thought at the moment. She had just returned home. However, sacrifices had to be made for the greater good and if it meant sleeping in another foreign bed for a while, then so be it. She would keep her eye on the area and see if anything else developed. If it were just the one death in the region, it usually meant a traveller passing through, but if there were more occurrences, it was evidence the bloodsuckers were settling for a while and that's when she would make her move, hoping that the effort wouldn't be in vain.

Lucinda thought about her father. Since returning from Crippling Bump, Daniel Gryffon had crossed her mind more than once. Now she knew why he had left them when she was young. The reason why he had disappeared and not left a trace. It had been for the best really, but it didn't excuse what he dined on. As far as she was concerned, the murderous bastards were all the same. The question on her mind was whether or not to tell her mum. After grieving for quite some time believing her husband to be dead, she had moved on and made a new life for herself and Lucinda, but she still had a right to know what had happened to her husband. What would her mum say about his disposal? Would she be angry? Or would the fact that she thought he was already dead counteract it. Lucinda decided against it. Some things were best left in the past, and her mother had simply suffered enough.

Being on the road more often than not, it was rare for her to go out and party, but her friends had organised a night on the town and Lucinda felt as though she could do with a social drink and some company. Living alone had its advantages and one of them was not having to share anything, but sometimes, she needed a little human warmth. Tonight, was one of those times. Plus, she hadn't seen many of them for a while. Hunting immortals dragged her from pillar to post and she rarely spent any time in London. Although her purpose was important to her, it was time for a well-deserved break.

Choosing an outfit, she slipped out of her clothes and turned on the shower. The water gushed out and Lucinda adjusted the spray to a comfortable temperature. Standing under the shower letting the water run over her body, she contemplated staying in and curling up with a book, but soon the relaxed thought was dismissed as she turned off the taps and pictured the girls having a good time without her.

It didn't take long before she was on her way to the pub where they were meeting up. Months had passed since Lucinda had been out with her friends for a night such as this and if she was going to run off on another quest, now was the time to catch up with those she missed the most.

Opening the door of the establishment, she spotted them in a small crowd by the bar and made a beeline for the group. Smiles all round and clinking glasses followed as the aroma of beer filled the air. Bar snacks and shots of vodka livened up the evening with voices raised in laughter, and it was on to another venue. The same again, but this time with a little more food. Steak and chips smothered with brown sauce, washed down with pints of pilsner and cocktails for others, then it was onto another pub where they met with a few more of their friends. By the time the evening crept past midnight and into the early hours of the morning, Lucinda was ready for bed. Too much of the demon drink had pushed her over her limit and joining a few of her friends as they laughed together in the back of a taxi, they dropped her off at her home.

Fumbling for a key to the latch, Lucinda opened the door and locked it behind her. Stumbling into the bedroom, she collapsed on her bed willing the room to stop spinning. Suddenly a wave of nausea hit her. Staggering into the bathroom, she just made it before the entire evening exploded from her mouth like molten lava from a volcano. Kneeling in front of the toilet, she wondered why she had done this to herself. Feeling as sick as she did, Lucinda wished she could turn back time to that moment in the shower when she contemplated staying in for the night. Standing up slowly on wobbly legs, Lucinda used the sink for support while she brushed the sour taste from her mouth, the minty flavour of the toothpaste adding to the nauseous feeling. Around her the room swirled and made her head spin. Climbing into bed fully clothed, she closed her eyes, hoping that the reminder of the night out would soon pass.

It was well into the afternoon when the sound of her mobile phone ringing brought Lucinda out of her dreamless sleep. Squinting at the screen and realising it was her mum, she put the phone face down on the grey carpeted floor and went back to sleep immediately.

A thumping headache and a dry mouth was all she had to show for the previous evening's frolic with her friends. Most of it was hazy and sitting up, Lucinda promised herself, as she had on many occasions, she would never drink again. Remembering the call, she retrieved the phone from the floor. Lucinda returned the call to her mother explaining the reason for her lack of response. Happy to have such an understanding mum, she finished the conversation and headed into the small kitchen for a drink. There were headache pills in the cupboard, and she fished them out. Taking two and knocking back a few large glasses of water, she put the kettle on for some coffee. Still wearing the ensemble and the smudged make up from the night before, Lucinda fired up the computer to check the news and find out a little more about the body found near Kerrigans Seat.

Sipping the hot coffee and rubbing her bleary eyes, she wondered if her efforts were really worth it. But she had felt like this so many times before and the answer was always yes. Every single time she asked herself that question, Lucinda thought about the amount of evil the world was without, because of her actions. There weren't many on this planet who did what she did and if she gave up, things would only get worse. Besides, she would miss it all. The fun of the hunt and the thrill of the kill. Plus if she were home all of the time, there would be a lot more drunken nights resulting with her leaning over the loo. That wouldn't do. The best thing for Lucinda to do right now was take a shower, get her head straight and find another vampire to chase.

Later in the day, with the computer on, wearing her dressing gown and a towel wrapped around her damp hair, Lucinda searched the internet again. There was so much that took her interest, but the only crime that met the method she was searching for was the crime she had found on the previous day. It seemed to be a singular occurrence and either the predator was just passing through the area or hiding their tracks too well. Sometimes the bodies of their victims were in more remote areas, solitary hikers or those who led secluded lives were often targeted. Sometimes they weren't discovered until the culprit had moved on. In some areas whole families were wiped out and that was a sure-fire sign there were vampires in the area. That one crime wasn't enough to go on though, so charging off to the area was out of the question. It was a shame they didn't report more in London, but for some reason, or somehow, the murders were hushed up. Maybe the media did it to avoid mass hysteria or maybe the immortal were just more careful in the city. She would just have to sit tight and keep her eye on the news. Meanwhile, Lucinda would enjoy the comforts of home and sleeping in her own bed for a change.

Chapter Eight

Several things about the young couple staying in room three bothered Sharon Shaw. There are people in the world who don't eat breakfast, that's a given, but not even a cup of coffee. She found it strange. They didn't seem to eat or drink anything at all. There was also their surname, Gryffon. It was spelt in a way which wasn't very common, and Sharon felt as though she had come across it before. Daniel was very familiar to her. Not just his name and face either. The character of the man and his mannerisms played on her mind. Hundreds of guests had stayed at Shaw's and she could remember most of them. Rarely did she forget a face, and those she couldn't recall had visited when she was very young.

Operating the bed and breakfast filled Sharon's entire day and she had always enjoyed meeting new people. No longer having a family was her main driving force. She became friends with so many of the patrons who returned annually to stay at the modest guest house. They were almost like an extended family. The house had been left to her by her own parents who had initially run it as Shaw's Boarding House, and developed the business to make a decent future for their only child. The name had changed in the eighties to Shaw's Bed & Breakfast to keep up with an evolving world and make it more appealing to potential clients. Sharon had taken over the online advertising. Adding the bed and breakfast to different websites had increased the number of guests and made her parent's lives a little more comfortable. Her mother had taught her to cook at a very young age and the home cooked food on offer was one of the things that had continually made the place so popular. Ingredients, mostly sourced in the local area, were of the best quality. Relationships had been formed with suppliers and reduced the costs, increasing the profit margin. Due to her friendliness, the majority of the guests gave her five-star ratings on internet sites and that validation alone made the bed and breakfast the best in the district. Her father had always told her that you get more flies with honey and, as always, his advice was absolute.

Sharon had never married. There had been a few opportunities, but it had never been quite the right time. So, now in her fifties, the short, plumpish woman ran the business by herself and made do with life the way it was. If the right man came along though, she might consider it, but having heard so many stories of lonely women who had been taken advantage of and conned out of their life savings, she preferred to remain single. Besides, she was never really alone, there was usually always someone staying, and she had plenty of friends in the village. Children would have been nice, but now it was far too late. When Sharon was gone, there would be nobody to pass the place onto. She had made arrangements for it to be sold and the money injected back into the community to help improve the village. Giving back to the people she had grown to love made her feel better about not having a family, but nothing could erase the incomplete feeling.

Never changing, the décor of the old house gave it an early thirties art deco type of atmosphere, but there were earlier traditional touches that mixed in with the edgy angles and geometric prints that adorned the high-ceilinged rooms. Each piece of glass or china that stood strategically on the gleaming surfaces had a sentimental value that Sharon treasured and if you had the time, the friendly woman would explain them all to you. From the tiny green vase with the triangular shapes etched into it, to a bevelled edged mirror that hung above the fireplace in the sitting room. Wall after wall was adorned with floral wallpaper and although it was a slight mismatch, she treasured it and had promised her much loved mother, who had outlived her father by thirteen years, that the house would be maintained in keeping with the way it always had been, and the business carried on until she could no longer cope. For those who knew her, Sharon herself was an institution in the small community.

Never having travelled, but in love with the idea, she relished the tales that came to her via her guests. Cities and towns, she would never see because of a promise to her late parents, arrived on her doorstep in the guise of a tourist who would share pictures and sometimes a chocolate or biscuit that had been purchased overseas. Every now and then someone would give her a little souvenir to display on a shelf and the proud collection had grown considerably. Sharon was so endearing it was difficult to resist sharing anything with her.

Freshly baked cakes for the afternoon tea her guests enjoyed, sat on a sideboard in the small dining room, the same room where the breakfast was served every morning. There were never any more than six people staying in the house at a time, but the rooms were rarely empty. For some reason the young couple in room three weren't eating the cake supplied either. Finding it just a little bit upsetting, Sharon wondered if they didn't like her cooking. Nobody had ever complained about the breakfast before, and the cakes were usually gone in a heartbeat. She had been baking a little more since they had disclosed that they didn't eat in the mornings. Sadly, the extra cake was going stale and Sharon found herself feeding the birds more than she fed her guests. There's a fine line between nagging and encouragement, and she didn't want to force the food down their throats but was very curious about the eating habits of the pale young couple, and Daniel Gryffon himself seemed very familiar to her. It was as though they had met before, but a long time ago.

Years and years of paperwork and guest details took up a room on the top floor of the house and Sharon was sure, in amongst the boxes and files, there were details of the same man who was staying there at the moment. But where? That was the question, and if so, he should be a lot older now. At least she had the good sense to box things up with the year boldly written on the outside in thick black permanent marker and Sharon knew the guest she was thinking of had stayed while her mother was still alive, but after her father passed on. That gave a her a thirteen-year window, which wasn't too bad. It shouldn't take more than a few hours to hunt through the visitor's books.

In the room on the top floor of the house, Sharon sat with a cup of tea and a small plate garnished with a slice of the chocolate cake baked that morning. Surrounded by the past, that had been put away for goodness knows why, she decided that one day she would have a decent clean out and get rid of a lot of the clutter taking up valuable storage space and then, probably fill it with more clutter. Opening box after dusty box, she browsed the pages of the guest books to find the name Daniel Gryffon. The task was onerous, and each line contained a name, address, phone number, room number and how they paid the bill. The information of a person or persons she remembered fondly, and Sharon couldn't recall a guest that had been rude or unwelcome. Some had returned year after year and there were those who still carried on the tradition. They were the families who kept in touch throughout the year and emails and post cards arrived on a daily basis. You could almost tell the season by certain guests. But as winter approached and the weather turned colder, the visitors were fewer and if the snow fell, not many passed through the town at all. She wondered if there would ever come a day when her home was completely empty of tourists.

Finally, after a rather extensive search, the name was found. Daniel Gryffon had visited the establishment with his wife, and they had stayed in room three, just as this Daniel Gryffon and his wife were now. It was definitely him, or someone that looked exactly like him, maybe his son. But it was all very odd. She needed more information about the couple. Perhaps she could have a poke around in their room while they were out.

Strangely, even though Sharon knew there was something that wasn't quite right, she found them very friendly and had enjoyed many conversations with both of them. If she asked a question they answered and the only things that really bothered her was them not eating the food she provided and the recognition of Daniel. He aspired to be a photographer and had taken many photos of her, and Mary played the piano so beautifully that hours had passed just listening to the exquisite sound coming from the old neglected upright. It was rarely touched, except for when it wanted dusting, and the piano clearly needed tuning, but even so, the music was delightful, and she had found herself singing along on so many occasions. The young woman didn't seem to mind and always asked if there was a particular song Sharon might enjoy. There was a charisma about them both and although she found their behaviour odd, for no apparent reason, she was drawn to the couple.

Uncertain of how long they would be staying urged her to get to know them a little more and find out exactly where Daniel came from and whether or not his father had ever stayed in the house. It was just something she felt she had to do. Not having any children herself, Sharon had no idea whether or not a resemblance that strong was possible. She had looked a little like both of her parents, but not identical to either. Thinking back to the time when the first Daniel Gryffon had stayed, she tried to get the image right in her head. It was definite. When the face was conjured, her mind's eye saw him exactly as he had been, and it was a perfect match to the Daniel of today. She would certainly have to question them further, but in a subtle way that wouldn't rouse any suspicion.

When it came time for afternoon tea the following day, armed with a few pieces of her renowned chocolate mud cake, Sharon knocked on the door to room three. It appeared as though the couple had gone out for a few hours. Using a spare key and unlocking the door to the room she opened it carefully, just in case they were sleeping or worse still, enjoying each other. The room was empty, and the bed made as usual. It was almost as if they never slept in it. Sharon had offered to do the bed for them in the mornings and they had declined saying it was no trouble at all. But the sheets would have to be changed and she would do that tomorrow.

Now, where to start? Looking around the room, she hoped to find papers lying about or at least a spare handbag with a little information about them, but there was nothing. They must have all of their important documents on them. Placing the plate of cake on the table, she opened up the wardrobe. Clothes were hung neatly on the hangers and the suitcases were empty. Checking the drawers, she found nothing. Disappointed, Sharon decided she would just have to question them, discreetly of course. It wouldn't do for them to label her as nosey and clam up all together. Closing the door and locking it behind her, she abandoned her search, for now anyway.

"Were you looking for us?"

Spinning around, Sharon came face to face with Mary and Daniel. "No, just doing a touch up on the dusting. I'll be in to do your bedding tomorrow too. I've left you some cake for your tea," Sharon explained nervously. She wondered if they noticed she didn't have a duster. "Don't forget, afternoon tea is served in the dining room between two and two thirty. You always seem to be missing out." Turning, she headed off to her own rooms. For some reason the situation just didn't seem normal. She wondered if they were on the run from the police. Perhaps that was why they were so pale, because they spent most of their time indoors hiding.

"Do you think that she knows what we are?" Mary asked looking around the room. She ran her finger along the window sill to check for dust. As always, there was none.

"I think she suspects something, but isn't sure what," Daniel said sitting at the table. "What are we going to do about her. This is starting to become annoying. Especially the cake."

Mary turned and looked at her partner and the plate of cake that had been left for them. "We need to go ahead with the plan. You know, take over the place. She has to go before we have to leave because of her nosiness. As for the cake, we'll take it out and feed the swans later. Hopefully they like chocolate. So, you're the boss when it comes to this kind of thing. What's our next move?"

As it stood, Daniel was a mastermind when it came to supernatural hostile takeovers. He had engaged in so many over the years it was second nature to him now. Mary didn't have the experience required yet and as such, she reluctantly let him lead the way. A list was formulated, neither knew much about Sharon Shaw, except for there being no immediate family. The rest was a mystery. This is where Mary came into the picture. She would spend a little more time with the woman and get to know her better. Daniel's role in the plot was to find out passwords for computers, online banking and any other online accounts. As soon as they had the information they needed, their plan would be put into action.

Playing the piano was the key for Mary and she knew exactly when to do it. Sharon's routine was meticulous, and she rarely strayed from the groove she was in, so Mary played every day at three in the afternoon. Regardless of what was going on in the house, Sharon would make a beeline for the sitting room armed with a cup of tea and some sort of sweet treat to snack on while she listened.

"It's so nice to have someone in the house who can play the piano. I know it needs tuning, but you still make it sound wonderful. Where did you learn to play?" Sharon asked sipping her tea.

"My father taught me. I started learning at a very young age," Mary said not looking up from the keys. "At times I felt as though the piano was my only friend." Regretting her words instantly, just in case it led to more questions, she continued to play. There was nothing wrong with disclosing your feelings, but Mary's goal wasn't to become lifelong friends with Sharon. All she needed to do was let her think they were becoming friends. "Do you have any family?" Mary asked her absently.

Sharon took a bite of her biscuit and shook her head. "I don't have anybody," she eventually said. "I know what it's like to be lonely. I was ever so lonely after Mum passed away. If it hadn't been for my friends and those staying here, life would have been miserable."

"So, you don't any family at all? You know, like cousins," Mary asked, turning from the keyboard to face her.

Sharon reflected for a moment before answering. "I have family members who are estranged. There was some unpleasantness between my mother and her sister years ago and as a result a rift developed. So I don't speak to them and they steer clear of me. It's just the way things are. I don't even know where they are. My father's sister became a nun. She devoted her life to the church and passed away a few years back now. But I make the most of the guests who stay here and some of them have become a sort of replacement family. I love hearing their stories. I've always wanted to travel myself, but the business is my life. Maybe one day I'll sell up and take a trip somewhere."

"Oh, I'm sorry about your relatives," Mary said, but she wasn't really. "Consider us your family, and hopefully one day you'll take that well-deserved holiday."

"That's very kind of you," Sharon said, and after dunking it in the hot drink, ate the rest of her biscuit.

Mary played for a while longer without speaking and Sharon finished her cup of tea and then left the room. There was work to be done and bills to pay and as much as she loved the piano, she couldn't sit around all afternoon. Never really having full trust in anybody when it came to her accounts, Sharon preferred to look after her own banking. The computer was in full sight of the house guests walking past but Sharon always made sure any visitors were preoccupied or out of the house. She could hear Mary playing the piano and knew the other rooms were empty at the moment, what she didn't know about the young couple was they didn't always use the front door of the house and although he had left earlier in the day, Daniel had returned through the window on the second floor.

From the stairs he had the perfect view and his keen eyesight picked up all of the keystrokes she used to get into the computer and then her internet banking. That afternoon he discovered the passwords to her social media pages, bank accounts and email. It was a brilliant vantage point and as she turned off the computer, he leapt up the stairs quickly without making a sound and left the house by the window only to return a few minutes later via the front door. Daniel went straight to the sitting room where Mary had been playing he whole time.

Looking up from the piano she smiled at him. "How did you go?" she asked.

"I think we have everything we need. So we can go ahead," Daniel told her.

Turning back to the keys, she continued to play. Daniel settled in a nearby chair and picked up the newspaper. Both of them realising this was the way things would be in the future, but without someone else running the place. "Let's go upstairs, I have something to tell you," Mary said.

They left the sitting room, and upstairs and alone, Daniel disclosed the passwords. Mary wrote them down in a small note book she kept in her handbag, so she wouldn't forget.

"Sharon told me she has cousins who are estranged, and she doesn't even know where they are, so, no relatives so to speak, only guests who have become family. The other thing is, she's never travelled but would like to. Running the bed and breakfast is her whole life. So, now what?" she asked him. "Should we just go and kill her. Will she be your dinner?"

"I think we should wait a few more days. I need to check out whether or not there are any bookings. Do we want people staying here?"

"Maybe just those who are already booked, but won't that be suspicious? What's the story? She can't just disappear. People will ask too many questions," Mary said. It was too complicated for her to think about. There were bound to be people prying and that was the last thing they needed.

"We'll have to work something out. You say she's never had a holiday, and this place is her whole life. What if we said we came here on approval. You know, to see if we could manage the place so she could go travelling. It's something she's always wanted to do, and I have plenty of pics of her. I can photoshop them into different cityscapes and tourist destinations and put them on her social media pages. We can keep up the pretence for as long as it's needed," Daniel explained

"So that's the plan. We'll send her off on a holiday and take over the bed and breakfast. If we're going to do that, we have to have guests. She's still going to be in charge – well hypothetically, and this is her business. It can't just stop Daniel."

There was a silence in the room that continued for quite some time. Neither fancied running a bed and breakfast, but there were only three rooms that were let, which meant there wouldn't be too many people in the house at the same time. Mary could manage the morning meal with Daniel's help and even bake a few cakes for afternoon tea. What they didn't want to do was to compromise their own dreams for the sake of a mistake they might be making.

Deciding not to be hasty, the couple opted to wait a few days, just to get everything organised and find out a little more about the ordering for the house and so on. At the moment neither of them knew enough and there was more research to be done.

As the week moved forward, Sharon went about her business and continued with the general running of the business. She remembered she hadn't asked any more questions about Daniel's background. It was a bothersome task, but she relished the time she spent with Mary in the afternoons. The girl was slowly starting to open up and Sharon figured it might be better to ask Mary all of the questions instead of Daniel and there was no time like that very afternoon.

Sitting at the piano, the delicate touch of the vampire's fingertips lured the business owner into the room. Smiling to herself as Sharon sat in the regular spot and listened to the music, Mary continued to play.

Feeling slightly awkward about questioning the girl, Sharon started with the basics. "How did you and Daniel meet?" She kept her voice casual, so it didn't sound as though she was interrogating the girl.

Immediately Mary stopped playing. Avoiding the question might look suspicious. "We met when he was passing through the village I was living in," Mary told her truthfully. "It was sort of love at first sight."

"Oh, that's nice," Sharon said, not really knowing what to ask next. "Where is he from?"

Mary knew Daniel had stayed there before with his wife. But that was a long time ago. Was Sharon starting to remember him? Feeling slightly agitated, she tried not to show it and answered the woman's question. "He's from London."

That was where the original Daniel Gryffon had lived. Sharon was stunned by the girl's honesty, but the questions hadn't really helped at all. "So where do you both work?"

"Daniel and I are currently in between jobs, but we're looking at starting a business together," Mary told her, wondering when the interrogation would finish.

"Family businesses are always worthwhile. what kind of business?" Sharon asked.

"One similar to this, so any tips you could give me would be very helpful. You seem to be quite successful," Mary said trying to turn the conversation around.

"I'd be more than happy to help you," Sharon told her, instantly forgetting her mission. "If you have any questions about the running of this place or would like to know how to get the certificates you need for serving food etc, just let me know. The three of us can go through it together one night."

Mary smiled to herself as she continued to play, and Sharon chatted away about her typical day and how she advertised the business. But even though the course of the conversation had changed, she felt apprehensive about the questions already asked and made up her mind that something had to be done as soon as possible. Not wanting to bother Daniel about it, she kept it to herself and later in the afternoon after he left to feed, Mary put her plan into action.

The small kitchen was the most modern room in the building and every three years, Sharon replaced the appliances and had the areas updated. It paid off and the best part was, the food always tasted fabulous. Preparing the vegetables for her evening meal, Sharon put the water on to boil and readied the steamer. There was a nice piece of chicken to go with them and a sticky toffee pudding for afters. Standing over the pot, she was unaware there was anyone else in the room, until she felt the sting in her neck.

Chapter Nine

The stranger was there again sitting in the exact same place not ordering anything, just like the last time. Intrigued by his return, Evie wiped down a nearby table trying not to look at him too much. "What would you like to order?" she asked taking her pad and pen from a pocket in her apron and blushing slightly, he was handsome in a rough sort of way, kind of like a bad boy and definitely not the knight in shining armour she was hoping would come along and rescue her. She had imagined her hero so many times and he looked nothing like the guy in front of her.

Looking up at her, he thought for a moment, "Coffee, black."

Taking the menu from him, she scribbled his order on a slip and ripped it from the pad handing it across the counter to the barista, after which she continued to clean the tables. Phoenix watched her indiscreetly and tried to look away, but it was difficult, there was something about the young waitress. He wanted to take her away from the café, they could be together forever, and she would have everything her heart desired. Was it worth taking the risk? He had tried once before and it had ended badly for him. Sometimes immortality drove a person crazy, and sadly, his first, and only love Charlene, had gone mad with the bloodlust that, on occasion, overpowers a vampire. She had wiped out anything that crossed her path and when she took an entire village and their herds, Phoenix had put an end to her. Still in his mind, the images of her blood-soaked clothing and dead sheep surrounding her haunted him regularly. A hamlet of death strewn with her victims invaded his thoughts each time he thought about creating a new partner. If he hadn't finished her, she would have continued killing and eventually revealed both them and their secrets to the world. What if history repeated? Discretion was the vampires best weapon. The showy bastards who surrounded themselves with armies of the undead suffered eventually, but Phoenix had survived for three centuries now, and most of the time he had been alone. Those he met along the way had come and gone and the changes that had occurred over hundreds of years had taken him from the immature to the advanced age. Well-seasoned, immortality was a lot easier now for him than it had been when he was reborn. Hiding his gift had been difficult and not knowing the ways of the world had troubled him a great deal. But as the years passed he grasped it and as each decade left him, he saw the birth of excitement come along. Wars had been won and lost and those who had struggled for power had either flourished or failed. It was all very interesting. The toys he had played with as a boy were forgotten, and as electronic gadgets were introduced, experiences evolved. Even the gentile way of speaking was different, and to fit in, he had continuously reinvented himself, learning as he went.

Returning to the table with his coffee, she placed it in front of him. Evie turned her back on the traveller and walked away. Wishing she knew more about him, and the thought of getting to know him, began to consume her. He must be staying somewhere nearby. Wondering how long he would be in the area, she tried to busy herself with something else while watching him inconspicuously out of the corner of her eye. For some reason, she found the stranger intriguing. It was almost the end of her shift and as Evie removed her apron, she went into the staff room to get her bag. There was a back door out of the café, and she planned to use it. As much as she was interested in the black coffee guy, she was well aware there were all sorts of weirdos in the world. Her mother's continuous string of boyfriends had taught her that, and the last thing she wanted was to end up dead in a shallow grave somewhere. Dragging a brush through her hair, she threw it in her bag, pulled on her jacket and headed out into the night.

Phoenix knew the moment Evie had left the building, he paid for his coffee without touching it. He didn't want it anyway. Coffee had never been one of his favourite beverages even before he became what he was. As he stepped out of the public entrance, he spotted her with his immortal eyes. Not wanting to scare her off, he sat on his motorbike and watched her from the car park. The bus stop was only twenty metres from the café, and he saw the lights of the vehicle in the distance. Bringing the bike to life, the vampire headed out over the motorway around the back of a row of houses and turned off the engine. He would follow the bus on foot, it was a lot easier for him to remain unnoticed in the dark.

When Evie Franks entered her flat and turned on the light, Phoenix stood across the road in the shadows well hidden from view and watched as she closed the blinds. Now he knew where she lived, he could keep an eye on her and when it felt right, he would approach her and make her an offer she couldn't refuse. Phoenix needed someone to stand by him whatever the cost, and handpicking a partner was the best way to go about it. He didn't want an immortal who was already established in the community of the undead. They were sometimes difficult to deal with and on the odd occasion their baggage would come back to haunt them. A power struggle usually followed, and the relationship ended in disaster. It happened time and time again. This was something Phoenix, having the experience he did, avoided at all costs and the thought even made him wince. The time would come to get to know Evie a little more, but for now, he needed nourishment. Quickly he ran back to where he had left his bike. Kicking it to life, the vampire rode out of town and headed for somewhere a little more crowded. It wouldn't do for him to take his victims from the immediate area to where he was staying, Phoenix was just passing through but lingering slightly, and fingers would be pointed his way. He knew what they were like, these small town narrow-minded close-knit communities. They were unaccepting of strangers, and this, he had learned from experience.

Drunks were the easiest of his prey, they never put up much of a fight and seemed to enjoy the initial contact. It was only when the fangs sank into their necks that panic arose and spurred a lazy resistance. Arms would start to flail, and the wriggling would commence, but the feeble attempt was no match for the strength of the vampire. An immortal could crush your rib cage with one quick squeeze and there was no other being on the planet equipped to match them. A certain amount of charisma drew one towards a vampire for no apparent reason and once in the clutches of the undead, the victim was doomed. There was no turning back. Sometimes they would die and sometimes, they would become immortal. It was up to the vampire. Some chose to surround themselves with small armies and some preferred the lonely road. Phoenix was one of the latter. After surviving battles with others over the centuries, he had learned many a lesson and remembered every last, supernatural fight. Tonight, he surveyed the scene as potential victims left the pub in dribs and drabs, but when he spied two women who had clearly had more than their share of booze, he approached them knowing their fate, which had already been decided, was entirely out of their hands.

********

Evie lay in bed and stared at the ceiling as her eyes adjusted to the lamp light. She thought about the charismatic stranger. Her hopes and dreams made her want to get to know him. At first, he had creeped her out, but after seeing him again, he was on her mind constantly. Trying to evict him from her thoughts, she picked up the book and turned to the page she had been reading. Sometimes the story was so beautifully brought together it made her cry. But the emotion was defeated by the good-looking guy from the café again. As she read, she changed the characters names to Evie and handsome stranger. She wished she knew his name and knew where he was going. She wondered if he noticed her or whether he just came to the café to drink coffee. How long he was staying in the area and would she see him again tomorrow? A feeling she had never experienced before overcame her, Evie couldn't stop thinking about him and she liked it. There had been boyfriends in school, but they were just silly teenage crushes. This time it was different and although she didn't know him, she felt as though there was some sort of a connection that couldn't be severed. Reading the romance novel was pointless. Evie couldn't concentrate, and it was time to begin her own story. Putting the book down for the night, she reached over and turned out the bedside lamp. If he turned up tomorrow she would make more of an effort to get to know him. Although it wasn't practical to form relationships with the customers, the patrons of the café weren't usually locals and if the strange guy with the moody disposition was her only option of getting out of here, then she would take full advantage of it.

Chapter Ten

The moment Mary sank her teeth into the woman's neck she felt a tiny pang of remorse, but as the sweet nectar of life touched her taste buds, instantly she was lifted to a height unknown until that moment. Warm and thick, the essence of being flowed from one woman to another. Savouring the moment, Mary held Sharon tightly, removing her life and rejuvenating herself in a way she had never done before. As her hostess slipped to the floor, Sharon Shaw's eyes closed but not before one last questioning look at the vampire.

Sitting down on the floor beside her, Mary looked at her handy work. She had finally done it. After all of the years hiding in her room by day and feasting in the forest at night, she had taken someone's life. So many thoughts ran through her mind. What would they do with the body? What would they tell people? What would Daniel say? They had planned to wait a few more days, but she couldn't. There had been too many questions. What if the police came poking around? There was some careful preparation required to cover up the crime.

She licked her lips savouring the final drop. Why had she waited so long? The taste of human blood far outweighed the blood of any animal and the feeling that she received from feeding on Sharon Shaw was miraculous. The boring life of the landlady was instantly transformed into a type of energy she had never realised existed. Daniel would be proud of her for taking this step and although she hadn't meant to at the time, it was necessary to keep their secret. Mary had done all three of them a favour. She pushed at the body with her hand wondering if Sharon was really dead. Kneeling beside her she felt for a pulse or a heartbeat and the rise and fall of breathing. None were present. Another thought called out to her, a funeral or some sort of ceremony to thank the woman for her hospitality and for giving her life so they had a place to call home. Daniel would help her with it all. He had taken so many lives himself it would be simple for him to work out where to bury her and what sort of things to say. As for Mary, it would be her first funeral as an immortal.

The sound of the front door opening reached her keen ears. His footsteps sounded on the stairs and then she felt the hesitation from her partner as he stopped and headed towards the room she was in. Mary watched as the door handle turned and the door slowly opened as he stepped into the kitchen where she was still sitting on the floor beside the body of the victim.

Daniel stood before her just taking in the sight. Slowly his wicked smile spread as he instantly noticed the lifeless Sharon Shaw on the floor. "What happened?" he asked her knowing the answer prior to the question.

"I had to, she was asking too many questions and I think she actually worked something out Daniel," Mary explained. "I don't know what to do with her though. I think she needs to be buried somewhere and there should be some sort of ceremony. She was a nice lady Daniel, just a little nosey, that's all."

"Okay," he agreed, "the best thing to do is to take her into the woods and bury her. We can find some rocks to use as a headstone if you like and have a bit of a funeral if that's what you want. I know this has probably been hard for you and if you want to pay your respects, then so be it."

"That would be nice. We should do it tonight," Mary suggested, keen to get it over with so they could get on with things. "I don't think it's a good idea to leave a dead body on the kitchen floor for too long."

"Yes," he agreed. "The sooner the better. It's almost dark, I'll bundle her into the boot of her car, and we can take her somewhere. Is there a shovel in the shed?"

"I haven't been in the shed so I'm not sure. Where is the shed?" she asked.

"Don't worry, I'll sort it out. If anybody asks, all we have to say is we drove her to the airport," Daniel instructed. "Nobody will be the wiser. It was no secret she always wanted to travel and having us come along was the perfect opportunity for her to leave the business in capable hands."

The body of Sharon Shaw was slumped on the floor in a weird pose in the middle of the room and the sight of it disturbed Mary. It wasn't because Sharon was dead but because she had taken her life. Now she had done it once though, it would be easy to do it again and Mary felt as though she had finally embraced her immortality, but this particular victim had been kind to them both, almost motherly. If she hadn't been so nosey, she might have lived a few more weeks. At least there were no other guests staying at the moment because they too would have to die and that might arouse some suspicions.

"Why don't you go and play the piano for a while and I'll take care of things here. The next time you come into this room, she'll be gone," Daniel said and kissed his immortal lover on the cheek. Her face was warm from feeding, and took him back to the days he had spent with his wife and child. It was a strange feeling; one he didn't experience very often.

Mary agreed to leave the kitchen, it was much better than being in the same room as a corpse. As she sat at the piano, she played some of the songs Sharon had liked to listen to. It was a sort of memorial concert for her benefactor. She could hear Daniel moving around in the kitchen, he was quite stoic when it came to this type of situation. When the noise stopped, relief washed over her, and she smiled to herself to think they would be able to stay for the foreseeable future. Everything was working out just the way she wanted it to.

A makeshift service was held in the woods nearby. It took very little time for Daniel to dig the hole, find the rocks and cover the grave. Large, heavy boulders were strategically placed so animals wouldn't dig up the body. He was so much more experienced when it came to the way of the vampire and Mary trusted him to cover their tracks completely. Placing a bunch of flowers she had bought earlier on the small mound, the couple bowed their heads, and both said a silent prayer for Sharon. Surrounded by nature, the whisper of an evening breeze and the sound of the night beginning, mingled to form a spontaneous dirge, as if the elements knew the tale and accepted the body as a gift to the earth. For everything Sharon had received over the years, she was finally giving back. A payment in return for the abundant harvest.

Now Mary had a hunger for human sustenance and although she had drained the woman of her blood, there was an overwhelming desire for more. It had never been that way with owls and squirrels. There had been pain at times when she needed nourishment and now she wondered if that were due to her diet of animal blood. Years of isolation that had kept her from her calling were all she knew, and then she had met Daniel. He was the one who had helped her learn what it was to be immortal. She wished she had known him longer. She wished they had met when the attack had first happened. Maybe he would be able to help her get revenge on the vampires who had torn her family apart. It had never occurred for her to ask him if he knew them. Surely stories of attacks such as the one her family had endured were told amongst immortals. He must have heard something about it. Although she found it puzzling nothing had been mentioned by her partner, she was thankful he had pulled her out into the open from the lonely existence. Mary would ask Daniel if he knew of any of the attackers, but that conversation was one that would happen in the future, right now, they had a business to sort out.

Chapter Eleven

A new exuberance had entered the life of Aiden Winchester and as he pulled into the carpark in front of the fabric store, he smiled, feeling the freedom only money could provide. When his parents were taken, he should have just got on with it, now ten stagnant years had passed. His choices had taken away a large chunk of his life, but after a strange twist of fate, he had the chance to make amends. He owed himself.

Choosing curtain material for the downstairs windows didn't thrill him, but it was the beginning of the recovery he faced. Finding himself slightly emotional about the decisions which lay ahead surprised him. Fabric choice wasn't a sensitive task, but perhaps knowing what he was replacing was, his mother's handpicked drapes of the past. Luxury window furnishings his parents had acquired were about to be changed. As he ran his hand over the expensive weave, embossed with an exquisite floral pattern, memories resurfaced. Crying in a material shop wouldn't do, not for a Lord. Something like that might actually make headlines in the local paper, so he choked back the tears and kept calm.

Engaging the help of the shop attendant, he produced cards with paint chips and described the era of the manor. Aiden went into detail about each room and handed the sales girl the measurements of each window. After selecting the material, she assured him the curtains would be ready within the month and he left the store one step closer towards moving back into his beloved manor.

One onerous task completed, he strolled towards his car. Checking his watch, there were hours of daylight left and he had something in mind that would help pass the time. Something he had been putting off for years.

Winding through the forest, the road took him back towards Crippling Bump. Opening the car window, Aiden took a deep breath. Chilly autumn air rushed in, filling the car with a natural freshness. Shivering just a little, he closed it immediately and kept on until he reached the destination he had in mind. Driving through the large wrought iron gates beneath a sign with curling metal twisted into letters, he parked his car in a vacant spot. Thinking for a moment, he stepped from the vehicle and locked it up behind him. It wouldn't do for the police to have to return the car to him again. Buttoning his coat, Aiden chose his pathway and headed in the direction of the gravestones that adorned the resting place of his late parents. Grey weathered markers, clustered together, formed the rows of graves. Some of them had been there for so long that the names were difficult to read. One in particular was so weathered that lichen had started to grow on one side and the name was no longer visible. He didn't visit the cemetery much. Witnessing his family being ravaged by vampires wasn't a memory he liked to dredge up and staying away kept it captive. Now as he drew closer to where his parents were resting, a lock clicked open releasing the horror back into his mind.

Red and brown leaves thrown from trees were scattered like litter over the grass. A feeble attempt had been made to clear them away, but by the looks of the pile, it had been left to blow about again. Aiden looked around; he was alone. Perhaps there was a caretaker somewhere he could slip a little cash to as an incentive to keep the area a bit tidier. Standing in front of the dark marble, he felt both pity and shame. Before him, the dirty black gravestone etched with gold letters gave the impression nobody cared. A small white china vase had fallen over and broken. Spilling out onto the site were the dried brown remnants of what had been a bunch of yellow roses, his mother's favourites. The bits of white broken china were coated in dirt and a small pool from recent rain lay motionless and green in one of the pieces. Gathering up the mess, he sought out a bin. Dumping the rubbish, he headed back to his car.

Driving back to the village he had just visited, a small wound in his thumb, from the dried thorny stems of the roses, irritated him and reminded Aiden of what he had forgotten. It had been years since his last visit to the plot, but there was no excuse for his negligence. From now until his own passing, he would pay a little more attention to his parent's burial site.

Purchasing a more versatile vase from the florists, along with a bunch of yellow roses, he returned to the cemetery. Filling the vessel with water and adding the small sachet of plant food provided with the flowers, he arranged the roses carefully and placed them in front of the neglected memorial. Still unhappy with the look of the site, Aiden removed his coat. Taking of his shirt and immediately putting the coat back on, he tore the shirt in two. Drenching one half under a nearby tap, he squeezed out the excess water and commenced washing the years of neglect from the lavish headstone. Rinsing the soiled fabric, he repeated the process until the memorial was clean. Taking the other part of the

ripped shirt, he used it to dry and polish the marble until it gleamed in the grey afternoon. Just the small amount of work had transformed the dishevelled mess to a beacon worthy of the names that decorated it. Discarding the ruined shirt, Aiden sat on the ground by the resting place of his mother and father. Thinking about how he had behaved since the evening of the vampire attack appalled him. As he felt the dampness from the grass soak into his jeans, silently, he apologised to his parents for the state in which he had found the small section of consecrated land, and promised it would never happen again.

On the drive home, despite his damp trousers and lack of shirt, Aiden was pleased with himself. Knowing visiting the cemetery would have to be a regular occurrence he made a mental note to put a reminder in his mobile phone. At least then, whatever was going on his life wouldn't be a total distraction. He owed it to his parents and his sister for that matter. Aiden knew had the circumstances been different, Mary would never have let the grave become the mess he had discovered that afternoon. She must have visited the cemetery, he was sure. But it would have been in the dead of night and she may not have noticed how bad things were getting.

Once again back in the small pub in Crippling Bump, he showered and changed his clothes. Gathering up his dirty laundry, Aiden headed to the laundromat to do his washing. This was the one chore he hated the most, but somebody had to do it and until his home was ready, there was no other way. At least he knew how to wash clothes. All of the years his sister had cleaned up after him had left him a little helpless when it came to domestic duties, but now he washed dried and ironed his own clothing regularly. It wasn't something he was sure he would continue when he moved back into the manor, but all the same, at least he wouldn't be using the laundromat for ever and having his own washing machine would make the chore less cumbersome. Even if Mary decided to return to their home and resumed the role of hidden away recluse, he wouldn't expect her to become a supernatural servant again, unless of course she wanted to.

When Aiden turned in for the night, he thought about the events of the day. It felt good to know he had accomplished all he had, but it bothered him that he was still alone. Perhaps he could register with one of those online dating sites and broaden his horizons that way. There was definitely nobody suitable in the area and try as he did, some of the women who frequented the pub were completely off-putting. There was no way on earth he would even sleep with them. So a future with one of the locals was completely out of the question. At least though, there was a choice for him, and he would be sure to choose the right path when the time came.

Chapter Twelve

Now they finally had the bed and breakfast to themselves, it was time for Daniel and Mary to make their own dreams come true. Clearing personal things out of the suite Sharon had occupied was the first job. They would make it their own private haven and the room they were staying in would become a small photography studio. They needed to sort out a story, a reason why they were running the bed and breakfast, and travelling was the best they could come up with. There would be no other reason for Sharon to leave her life-long home. It was well known in the community the former owner had never even left Kerrigan's Seat so that's what she had finally decided to do. The reason the couple had come to the area was for an interview to take over the running of the small establishment while she was away. Someone who stayed on a regular basis had recommended them and when they had been contacted, Mary and Daniel had jumped at the chance. They were staying until Sharon returned, but there was no definite date. Friends and neighbours of the recently departed actually believed the made-up story and were pleased for the woman.

Taking photographs with a digital camera was new to Daniel, but that was the road technology travelled so he boarded the bandwagon and rode along. A computer with a photography package was set up so clients could view the pictures. Background blinds were ordered and there were several props required to make the scene active. People wanted still photos of their children to look as though the kids were actually playing. With the physical backdrops and the selection of digital backgrounds, there were more than enough to choose from. Although, it was a little difficult to stay focused when the quiet human heart beat deafened him, and the mouth-watering aroma of blood made every effort to lure him in.

Adverts were placed in the local newspaper and the business was on the verge of opening. "I think this is actually going to work out. I wasn't sure to begin with but getting rid of her was one of the best decisions we've made together. How are you feeling about it all?"

Mary had never felt better. But she was having trouble concentrating on anything. Feeding on a human was better than feeding on any type of woodland creature and now she had taken the step, the thirst was insatiable. "I'm hungry," she told him. "I'm hungrier now than I've ever been. I want to feed, and I can't even concentrate on the piano, because it's all I think about."

"That will pass, and you will be able to control it," Daniel promised. "But until you do, you need to have as little contact with the mortal being as possible. At least for a few days. Sometimes the bloodlust takes over and I have seen vampires go on rampages, but you are not new to the immortal ways and although you feasted on animal blood until now, it shouldn't be too hard. The next guests will be here in two days, but I think you'll be okay by then."

Agreeing with him, Mary made herself comfortable at the piano in the sitting room and played, trying her best to block out the desire. As she took to the ivory, years of memories flooded her mind. Her parents, her brother, her friends, her home in Crippling Bump, and the overwhelming feelings bubbled to the surface spilling over in the shape of her tarnished tears. Stopping she brushed them off and wondered why she felt like this. Daniel needed her help, and this was her way now. A new path that took her on a new journey. She would get used to the cravings and learn to control them as she had been able to before.

"I'm pleased we have moved into her rooms and used the one we were in as a photography studio. It's a much better option," Daniel said.

"That was a great idea," she agreed. "If you need my help with anything, let me know. I don't know much about taking pictures, but until I start teaching piano lessons, I can be your assistant."

A knock at the door interrupted their plans and the couple looked at each other. Daniel went to see who was there and Mary sat trying to control herself. She could smell the mortal at the door. It was almost as if someone had heard her thoughts and delivered a nice take away meal. The first of many of the locals, who would come to visit Sharon until word got around, asked if she was in. Mary listened to the conversation and the way her charismatic partner told of the holiday plans and how he and Mary had come here to run the bed and breakfast so the owner could take a well-deserved break from the business. Hopefully, in a community the size of this one, word would get around quicker than chicken pox and they wouldn't have to deal with too many more encounters with villagers.

Returning to the sitting room, he smiled his usual sinful smile and sat down on the sofa. "That went better than I thought it would. The woman, who ever she is, believed it. There are going to be some who are a little suspicious though, Sharon left so suddenly. But once I start putting those pictures on social media, the tongues will stop wagging about her leaving without so much as a goodbye, and before too long people will forget about her and start gossiping about someone else. In fifty years none of this is going to matter at all."

"You're right about that. Now all we have to do is sort out our own dreams. I need to get someone in to tune this," she said, referring to the upright instrument. "It won't do to leave it the way it is and the more people that know I'm going to teach piano, the more likely I am to get a few pupils. I should sort out some advertising. You know, make up some flyers or place an advertisement in the newspaper."

It was refreshing to know there would be nobody else in the house until the next guests arrived, and they didn't have to mind their behaviour. Mary could play whatever she liked on the piano at any time of the day and Daniel could walk around without any trousers on if he wished. Work would begin on the outside of the property first. They would try to get it finished before winter arrived. Shrubs were ordered for the garden and a contractor hired to resurface the front steps and spruce up the outside of the building a little. Once it had a face lift, Shaw's Bed and Breakfast would be much more appealing. After the outside, they would tackle the interior and get rid of the hideous wallpaper and all of the outdated décor would be refreshed.

A few days later, Daniel posted a picture on the internet of Sharon in front of the Eiffel Tower and the buzz in the village was one of excitement for the woman who had devoted her whole life to her family's business. When Mary was out that day, she was stopped on several occasions by friends of Sharon's who had seen her picture, and was asked different questions. It was the usual nosiness expected in a small community. But it would pass, just as Daniel had said. Before too long, nobody would bat an eyelid and Sharon Shaw would soon be just another name of someone who had once lived in Kerrigan's Seat.

Carefully laid plans were moving things along and after making a full inventory of everything in the house, they made a list of things they needed and stuff that was no longer required. The attic area was a hoard of boxes of files, trunks of old belongings, and other bric-a-brac. A lot of it could be donated to charities. Sitting in amongst the possessions of those who had lived there before, Mary opened an old trunk. A floral quilted cover was removed to reveal boxes of items Sharon and her ancestors had collected over the years. Opening a smaller wooden box, she discovered some jewellery that must have been worth a small fortune. The gems, patterned into the gold, glistened in the dull light of a solitary bulb that swung from a single electrical cord, suspended from the centre of the ceiling. Green and red facets reflected the light and each piece was exquisite in its own way. Mary wondered what else the woman had been hiding. Fishing out a small gold heart-shaped locket, that was tangled with some other chains, she worked away at freeing it and then opened it up. There were tiny photos that had

been cut into hearts to fit neatly within the gold casing. She wondered if they were pictures of Sharon's mother and father. The woman looked a little like Sharon, but the picture was so small it was hard to tell.

"What are you doing?" Daniel asked as he entered the attic. Looking around at the boxes of junk, he wondered if Mary was going to ask him to clear it out. Searching his mind for an excuse, he waited for the inevitable.

"I found this in amongst all of the junk. Do you know if they were her parents?" Mary asked.

Daniel had only met Sharon's mother, but the woman in the picture was definitely her. "Yes," he said, "that's her. That man must be Sharon's father. I wonder what else is stashed up here. This jewellery looks quite valuable."

"I'd like to keep looking through it if that's okay with you," Mary said.

Agreeing, he just wanted to her to be happy and while she was preoccupied, Daniel could get on with other things without her. Relieved that she hadn't requested his help, he exited the attic to go about his own business.

Mary must have opened every box in the attic after that. Years of precious memories belonging to the now deceased owner were held within the brown cardboard cartons. Vintage clothing and handbags, album after album of photos ranging from sepia to colour, decorative plates and vases, and porcelain figurines wrapped in newspapers from decades ago. It looked as though Sharon had kept everything she had ever owned and that of her parents too. There were toys and dolls, and one of them even had a porcelain face. It must have belonged either to Sharon's mother or grandmother. Musty aromas crept from the boxes indicating the contents had been packed away for quite some time. In one there was a stack of old letters and postcards addressed to Sharon from people who had stayed at the bed and breakfast over the years, but nothing from anybody really special. It was kind of sad and Mary felt a connection with the dead woman. She knew what it was like to be cut off from the world and although there had been plenty of guests in the house, the place had become Sharon's singular universe and encapsulated her entire existence. Returning everything to the boxes, except the gold heart-shaped locket she found amongst the jewellery, Mary decided it was time to get rid of it all. But first she would go through the house and decide if they could use any of the china to make the place look a little more refined.

Downstairs, Daniel was going over the registry book and looking at the figures for the business. It was quite profitable, and Sharon had been very wealthy. Not like the Winchesters, but well off none the less.

"Daniel, I have a great idea," Mary said as she entered the sitting room.

He glanced up from what he was doing and smiled. "Tell me about your great idea," he said giving her his undivided attention.

"Well, there's so much stuff in the attic and so much to do in the house that I thought I might start and redecorate one room at a time. We could start with the room you're going to make into your studio and go from there. I know it's a lot of work, but this place is a muddle of different eras and I'd like to make it more cohesive," she explained. "I'd also like to take this locket to where she's buried and dig a little hole for it."

"That's a great idea. But who is going to do all of the work inside?" he asked her. Knowing how Mary had grown up, he couldn't see her painting walls. "Should we get decorators in?"

"No, we can do it all ourselves. We were going to anyway. I don't see why we should wait any longer," she said smiling. "I know what you're thinking, you think I won't want to get my hands dirty, but I'm a new girl Daniel. This will all work out for the best. You just wait and see. If we start now, we can have the studio painted and decked out in 48 hours. Remember, we don't need to sleep."

It was a done deal and after arguing over the wall colour, Daniel decided that it would be better just to let her win and they settled on a pale grey. The carpet was ripped up and the floors taken back to their original glossy wooden state. Furniture was delivered, and they felt as though this really was the first step towards an eternity together. It was only one room for now, but they had transformed it into a room Daniel would be able to use for a photography studio, and a new future had begun.

Chapter Thirteen

After no further developments in the area where the tramp's body had been found, Lucinda put the idea on the back burner and decided to spend some of her hard-earned money on her flat. It had been a long time since she had changed anything. Surrounded by memories of Sam, it was time to clear some of it away. Her mother had a garage and she had offered Lucinda a little space if she needed it. At first she couldn't bear to part with anything. Now though, it was required. After all, even just a change in the dinner set and the cutlery would be a start. Every single cup and plate, and every last piece of silverware held a delicate memory that no amount of washing could remove. Sam had put his lips to each of the glasses in the cupboard to quench his thirst at one time or another. Difficult as it was, she had to start somewhere. It wouldn't do to keep living in the past.

There were boxes in the cupboard under the stairs and hunting through them, Lucinda found the pieces of plastic bubble wrap that she had used to protect her fragile belongings when she moved into the flat with Sam. Even the wrapping brought back emotion filled thoughts, but she had to stay strong. After removing most of the china and glasses from the cupboard, she wrapped them carefully and boxed them up. Next the silverware was added to the contents and after sealing it, Lucinda took the box to the car.

Sitting behind the wheel, she knew her actions were right. It was time for a change, and she wondered if the one night she had spent with Aiden Winchester had anything to do with it. Perhaps it was the trigger. A wake-up call that was well and truly lagging. Phoning ahead, she drove in silence to her mother's place to store her possessions in the garage there. She knew there would be questions, but she was prepared. Knowing her mum had gone through the same type of thing when her father had disappeared was a comfort, because she would understand how important this step was. Sam was never coming back, and the facts had to be faced. No matter how many vampires she did away with, it wouldn't change the past. But it felt so very satisfying every time she lopped off a head and watched the body burn.

Smiling to herself, Lucinda thought about the numerous vampires she had met over the years. If Sam hadn't been attacked, life would be completely different. They would have had the fairy tale wedding she had been planning and perhaps even a baby by now. She wouldn't be on the road most of the time, in fact, there would be no knowledge of vampires except for the movies and books Lucinda knew of. A whole new world had been opened up to her. Maybe it was one of those things that was just meant to be.

Dropping off the box at her mother's place was easier than expected. The hard part was going to be choosing the new stuff. Sam had always been beside her when it came to picking china patterns and utensils, but now Lucinda was on her own. She knew what she liked, and she had set a firm budget, so having a limited range might make the whole process less painful.

As she browsed the dining section of the department store, Lucinda realised how much she had been missing out on everyday life. The last shopping trip she went on was with Aiden Winchester and that hadn't been for her. Staring at a myriad of plates, she ruled out floral patterns immediately. Not being partial to a particular colour pallet, she chose a white dinner set with a black geometric pattern. The interwoven lines reminded her of the London tube map.

Negotiating her way through displays of glassware, next on the list were some simple tumblers and a plain cutlery set with no pattern. After the selection, Lucinda felt as though she'd turned a corner. As difficult as the process was, she was determined to move forward.

Before leaving the store, Lucinda picked out a nice square glass vase and on the way home bought herself a big bunch of brightly coloured gerberas. Nothing revived a space like fresh flowers which she placed strategically on a table by the window in her loungeroom. After washing the newly acquired dishes and flatware in the dishwasher, she got to work making a decent meal to eat. Never being much of a cook, she settled for beans on toast. It would have to do. One of these days she would enrol in some sort of cooking course and at least learn the basics.

It wouldn't have mattered what she ate off her plate that night, the food would have tasted delicious regardless. Feeling good about her decision and what she had accomplished that day gave her a more positive outlook. What Lucinda did for a living was worth it and the new purchase today cemented it in her mind.
Chapter Fourteen

The old upright Mary planned to use for teaching was well overdue for a service and although she was perfectly capable of tuning it herself, she chose to get someone in. Getting to know more people in the community and spreading the story about Sharon going off to fulfil a lifelong dream made more sense than trying to hide anything. The news would get around much quicker that way. There was also a need to get the word out about her music lessons and the best place to start was with somebody who tuned pianos.

"Do you play?" the piano tuner asked her, as he reached into the back of the piano to make the necessary adjustments to the strings. Pressing a few keys, he continued to fiddle with the strings.

"Yes, and I plan to teach if you know anybody who needs piano lessons. I've been playing since I was three," Mary explained from the other side of the room. She sat flicking through a magazine trying to distract herself from his aroma. So far, she was doing well, but it was only a matter of time before she would give in to temptation again. It wouldn't do to start knocking off visiting tradesmen though. They wanted to make this their home for a few years at least.

"Well missus, that's it then. The piano's ready for you to start your teaching and don't worry, I'll spread the word for you," he said, taking the cash from Mary. "You don't look old enough to be a piano teacher though. You look about the same age as my teenage girl."

"That's very nice of you to say," Mary said. "I'm quite flattered." She smiled at him and showed him to the front door. "Thank you very much for your kindness." Closing it, she felt the relief as the aroma evaporated from the room leaving her with just an empty feeling. They would go out later, to another town where there were more people. It wouldn't take long. Travelling on foot was quicker than driving and at least there was no car for anyone to spot, so no fingers were pointed.

Sitting down on the padded stool, she caressed the instrument just as she had done with her own piano. The old upright wasn't quite as pretty, and the veneer was a little chipped in places, but it would do for a start. Mary missed the piano she had lost in the fire and if she ever saw the bitch who set fire to her family home, she would become dinner and die a slow and painful death. Maybe she could lock her up and drink from her a little at a time to torture her as a punishment for playing with matches.

Silently as she stroked the keys, Mary wished she had written an address on the back of the letter she had sent to her brother, but it wasn't practical and the last thing she needed was Aiden turning up to find out they had killed somebody and taken over the woman's home. She felt slightly ashamed of herself. Never had Mary ever guessed that one day she would be immortal and drink blood for survival, let alone steal someone's livelihood.

Thinking about the comment the piano tuner had made, she wondered if the entire village thought she was a teenager and gossiped about her and Daniel. Gossip wasn't necessarily a bad thing though and it might just help to get her name out there. To gain students, an ad needed to be placed in the paper, but opting for something a little more deliberate, Mary used the computer to design a rather scant flyer to make her business known. She decided twelve pounds for an hour of learning would be the right price to start with. It could be lowered if there was a lack of interest or raised if she wished. Printing out five hundred of the leaflets and folding them to fit through mail slots, she started her trek from house to house pushing them through the letter flaps in doors and stopping to talk to anybody in the street who would actually listen to her. For the first time in a long time, she was out in the community meeting the people who were happy to chatter away about the goings on in the village and find out a little more about her. After being shut up for so long and not speaking to a living soul, every blessed moment was enjoyed. Although, a lot of the people she spoke to were more interested in Sharon than her piano lessons.

If she hadn't been immortal, Mary could have envisioned staying here for the rest of her days, but they would have to move on eventually. Not aging might raise some serious questions and they couldn't wipe out the whole town. That bridge would be one to cross in the future, right now though, she needed to drum up business and try to add a little more normality to her endless existence.

Leaving a handful of leaflets on the counter in the music store, she browsed the shelves to see if there was anything that might take her fancy. So many titles brought up memories of the countless lessons her father had provided, and Mary had to fight back the emotion. Vacating the shop to avoid embarrassment, she hurried through the streets as fast as she could without drawing too much attention to the speed she walked at.

The sun began to set, and the burning orange ball lowered as she headed towards the bed and breakfast. In the river she could see the refection on the rippled water, covering it like a large blanket protecting the creatures that lived beneath the surface. Mary started to feel better as the watery image distracted her and she slowed to a stroll. It was silly to get worked up about the past, nothing could change it. Although, revenge was still in the back of her mind. Once again, she wondered if Daniel knew the gang of vampires who had attacked her family. It was something they didn't discuss, and she had never asked him if he might know those who took her parents away. Mary made a mental note to bring it up, perhaps later today. But although the memory was painful, today wasn't about sorrow, her new beginning was well underway, and she felt the need to celebrate. All of her flyers had been handed out and there was nothing else to do but go home and wait now. Hopefully it wouldn't be too long. She crossed her fingers she would get her first student over the next few days.

It was later that evening when she brought the subject of the tragedy to the forefront. They were in their suite, both working on individual projects when she remembered the thought from the afternoon. "Daniel, I was wondering if you knew the vampires who attacked my family."

Shocked by the comment, he looked up from what he was doing. It was the first time she had mentioned the attack in a long time, and she had never really asked him anything like this before now. It made sense she would be curious though. "I don't think so. Many have crossed my path and I've heard so many stories of killings, so I can't really be sure," he told her. "Vampires don't tend to stay in small country villages for very long. We have to keep moving around. It's just the way things are. Who knows, we might actually come across their coven ourselves," he lied. Daniel knew they were all dead and there weren't many other vampires who knew exactly what happened that evening. He was the last of the chapter and he wasn't about to come right out and tell her it was his idea.

"I just thought you might at least know something," she said, feeling as though it was pointless to bring up the subject, but sensing he was doing his best to avoid talking about it. Maybe he didn't want her to get upset, or maybe he was hiding something. For the first time since she had met him in the woods near her home, Mary was beginning to doubt her partner.

"Believe me, if I knew who hurt your family, I'd go after them myself," he told her convincingly. "I love you Mary."

"I know you do, and I appreciate you would," Mary said. She turned her attention back to her work, questioning in her mind whether or not he was telling her the truth. Daniel had said he had been passing through the area when she was first reborn and if that were the case, he might know who it was and just be keeping it to himself to avoid upsetting her. There was no doubt he loved her, Mary already knew, but she was certain he was keeping something about that night from her.

Daniel thought about it for a while. Why on earth had she brought up the attack now? He wondered if she had seen him that night and was starting to remember. No, she couldn't have, it was impossible. He had been well out of the way and now he was just jumping to conclusions. But if she was recalling something and the memory was rebuilding itself, he might lose, not just Mary, but everything he had gained since meeting her. If indeed she was remembering the incident more clearly, something would have to be done. Putting years between that night and his return to the area could have been a waste of time and if that were the case, Daniel didn't know what he would do.

Chapter Fifteen

When Jenna Morgan knocked on the door of the bed and breakfast, she had no idea that the piano teacher would be so young and attractive. The girl didn't look any older than sixteen. But this was the address printed on the flyer that had been pushed through the letter slot. "Are you Mary Gryffon?" she asked.

"Yes," Mary replied smiling at the woman. "Are you here to have your photo taken?" She was quite pretty with shoulder length strawberry blonde hair and nice features. She imagined the girl would be quite photogenic and a change from the usual families that Daniel had been taking pictures of.

"No, this flyer came through my letter slot and I wanted to book a piano lesson. Can I do that with you now? Is this a good time?" Jenna asked as she took the piece of paper from her bag and showed it to Mary.

"Of course, come inside and we'll have a chat," Mary invited, opening the door wider for the woman to enter. "Just in here." She ushered her into the ugly sitting room and gestured for her to sit down, slightly embarrassed by the furniture they were meaning to replace. "Sorry, I didn't quite catch your name."

"Oh, Jenna Morgan," she replied smiling as she sat on the sofa. Looking around, the room was outdated and didn't suit the young woman at all. She remembered an older woman running the place and she wondered if Mary Gryffon was a relative.

Mary made a cup of tea for Jenna. Settling in the sitting room, despite the vampire's misgivings about the decor, they chatted for quite a while and Mary jotted down a few notes about the new student in a note book. Agreeing on weekly lessons on a Thursday evening at 7.30, Jenna left, and Mary smiled to herself. She couldn't believe she had her first student already and it was only a few days since the piano had been tuned and the flyers posted throughout the village. For a moment, she almost felt mortal again. It was refreshing to know that years of lessons and playing were now going to be put to good use.

Leaving the establishment, Jenna headed along the road towards the nearby pub. Catching up with Kacee after not seeing her for two months was slightly unnerving, but the thought of meeting up with her again was also exhilarating. Their parting had been amicable, but before that, things were not so good. Time had stripped away the romance in their relationship and to top it off, tempers had flared and caused a rift. When Kacee moved out of their flat, it had left a void in her life and it didn't matter what Jenna did to improve the way she felt, nothing helped. Drinking too much and not eating enough had on occasion led to curling up in the foetal position and crying for hours. Then one day she woke up and went about her usual routine and realised two hours had passed before she thought about her lost love. Slowly as the days continued to move forward, it became later in the day until there had been days when she never thought about Kacee at all. That's when she received the phone call and instantly knew the voice at the other end of the line. Jenna had no intentions of getting back together with her ex, but it was nice to hear from her and it would be good to have a drink and a catch-up.

A defining pub smell greeted her when she opened the door to The Fox and Goose. Taking a deep breath of beer and pub food, Jenna looked around, she spotted her date sitting at a table near the bar. The long dark hair and pale complexion was all too familiar. Kacee waved and smiled, and Jenna's heart jumped a little. Taking another deep breath and steadying herself, she smiled back and headed towards the table trying to remain calm.

"Hi, are you alright?" Kacee asked as Jenna sat down at the table across from her.

"Yes, and you?" Jenna replied thinking this might be a mistake. There were still feelings shuffling around inside threatening to make a sudden reappearance. "I'm kind of curious why you called though."

"I missed you," Kacee told her and reached out placing her hand over Jenna's.

Two thought's entered Jenna's head. Should she leave her hand there and enjoy the moment or pull it away and play it cool. Slowly she took her hand out from under Kacee's and folded her arms on the table in front of her. "I've missed you too. But if it's some sort of reconciliation you're after, it's not going to happen. It's taken me a long time to get over the break up. We can be friends though." The look that followed said the words that Kaycee didn't, and Jenna could read it like a newspaper. "Should we order something to eat?" Jenna asked looking at the menu written on a blackboard with thick white chalk letters and trying to neutralise the situation. "Do you have time for dinner?"

"I think I can manage a meal," Kacee said smiling. "I'll get the food and the drinks. I know what you like. Cod and chips, right?"

A stillness spread through her as the other woman left the table. Jenna had managed to make herself clear and Kacee seemed to understand, but the night was young and there was still plenty of time for things to go sour. Oblivious to the chatters around her, her mind returned to Mary Gryffon and the piano lessons. Finally she was doing something for herself, but it had taken heartbreak for her to realise what was truly important in her life.

After a meal and a few drinks, the conversation flowed like water from a tap and there were even a few laughs between the two women. It was almost as if they had never been apart.

"Remember how I told you I played the piano when I was younger?" Jenna asked, but it was more a passing statement than anything and she didn't wait for an answer. "Well, I bought an old upright for two hundred quid and I'm getting lessons from the girl who's running Shaw's bed and breakfast now. She's new in town and the girl, Mary, and her husband Daniel, are looking after the place while Sharon's off travelling."

"That's new. I didn't think you enjoyed the piano lessons you had when you were a kid," Kacee replied taking a sip of her beer. "What made you start again?"

"Well I didn't enjoy it the first time because that piano teacher always made me spit out my chewing gum," she explained. "Things are going to be different this time. Mary, the girl who is teaching me, is a lot younger and I can't imagine her being the slightest bit bossy. She only looks about sixteen."

Kacee nodded, "It's good to see you're getting on okay then. So, are you seeing anyone?"

This was the question Jenna had been waiting for, "No," she said honestly. "There's nobody yet." An awkward moment had arrived, and she felt as though she should get up and leave. "It was difficult for me when we broke up, but I'm doing a lot better now and I think I'm going to try things by myself for a while."

"I didn't mean to hurt you Jen and I miss you a lot more than I thought I would. But it's obvious to me you've come a long way in the past few months and I just need you to know, if you wanted to give it another try, well, it would be okay with me," Kacee told her.

Jenna said nothing. She just stared at the other girl keeping her emotions to herself. There was nothing left to say. They were together, and they parted, and that was it. Kacee finished her drink and got up from the table. Jenna watched her walk out of the pub and then lifted what was left of her beer as a toast to strength. Finishing it, she too left, and headed out.

A one bedroom flat she had shared with Kacee was still her home and as she turned the key in the lock that evening, Jenna decided it was time for her to find somewhere else to live. Surely there was another rental in the area that was available within her budget. Everything about the place reminded her of her former lover, even the walls they painted together. Kaycee had sewn the drapes that hung at the windows herself. They had chosen the sofa Jenna still sat on to watch television, and worst of all, she was still sleeping in the bed they had shared. When Kacee first left, she had slept on the sofa for days, but after a week or so she thought herself stupid and had opted to spend her lonely nights in the comfort of the bedroom. Now it didn't bother her, at least she thought it didn't. Until tonight, things were going quite well, but now everything, once again, brought back the memories of the failed relationship and while she contemplated giving Kacee a call and telling her to come back, Jenna didn't want to have her heart broken again, so it was definitely time to move on.

Switching on the computer, she made herself a cup of coffee while the machine came to life. Perusing the rentals in the area, there were two or three that would be quite suitable. Tomorrow she would call the agents and see if she could arrange to view the properties, but right now, her attention was drawn to the piano she had recently purchased. The thought of having lessons pushed everything else from her mind. She wondered where Mary was from and where she had done her training. Nothing like that had been discussed and the new couple, who were now permanent residents in the village, were somewhat of a mystery. Jenna wondered what she would learn first and if she would have to go through playing scales over and over again.

Yawning, she went to the bathroom and ran herself a bubble bath. Today had been eventful. A new beginning had emerged, what with the lessons and her strength to resist Kacee. Once she found a new flat, life would be a lot better. Slipping into the steaming water, she relaxed and closed her eyes, forgetting the problems that had plagued her in the past.

When Jenna retired that night, she felt as though she could accomplish anything. She would find out more about Mary Gryffon and where she had learned to play the piano. The young woman intrigued her.

Chapter Sixteen

Excited about having a student, Mary danced up the stairs to the suite she shared with Daniel. Everything was working out just the way it should be. Collapsing backwards onto the double bed, she smiled. A student, she would teach her everything she knew about music. All of the tunes her father had taught her would be passed on to Jenna Morgan. There was preparation required for the lessons. She would need some sort of music paper and of course some sheet music. Another trip to the untidy shop was in order, but this time, Mary was determined not to let things get the better of her. Sitting at the small table by the window, she made a list of the materials she would need to begin the lessons. Some music books with different levels of tunes and songs, and a metronome. She wondered if Jenna would want to learn any music theory, maybe not. That was kind of boring and a bit too classroom. Starting with the basics might be too simple, but she would find out on the night of the lesson. It was invigorating and the newly found energy once again sparked her hunger.

The door to the room opened and Daniel smiled at her. He knew straight away from the look on her face she was ecstatic about something. Perhaps it would take her mind of the tragedy of her past and she would stop asking questions.

"I'm so excited," she said, leaping across the room into his arms. "I have my first music student booked in."

"When did this happen?" he asked, feeling pleased Mary was so happy.

"This afternoon. The girl, Jenna, knocked on the door and asked about the lessons. She had received one of the flyers I delivered. She told me she'd had lessons when she was a kid and bought herself a piano a few weeks ago. So, when she received the leaflet I printed, she couldn't wait to come over. Daniel, I think everything is going to work out for us," Mary said sitting down in the chair again.

Sitting opposite her, Daniel nodded his head. "I know this has been hard for you, but things do work out when you really try at them. All you have to do is continue the way you are going. How did you find being in the same room with her?"

"You know, I was so excited about having a student that it didn't really bother me. It's something I'll have to watch, but I think I can manage. But speaking of that, it's getting dark out now so should we go out for dinner? I'm a little peckish."

He glanced out the window at the fading day. "Come on," Daniel said, and the couple left the house by the front door.

A nearby town was perfect for the couple to dine in. Larger than Kerrigans Seat, there was much more of a variety to choose from. Instantly their keen senses picked up the scent, the anger, the hope, and much more. Zeroing in on the perfect victim was simple. These days, Mary tended to hunt out the nasties. Those who abused family members, or so-called friends who were just out and out mean to each other. They all deserved a lesson. Daniel didn't have a preference. The nagging conscience left years ago as the thirst took over and turned him into the killing machine he was today. Mary would eventually be like that too. But a vampire's appetite dictated and even the strongest immortals were overcome with desire. It was the nature of the beast.

They always separated for the kills. Hunting together was difficult for Mary. She once witnessed Daniel kill an elderly woman who was confined to a wheelchair and although her illness was terminal, she found it tough to deal with. Daniel referred to it as a mercy killing, but nothing would sway her, so they went out, dined separately, and met up after.

Tonight, the sky was clear. The moon of the wolf was accompanied the glittering stars that enriched the velvety atmosphere like gems sewn to the fabric of a gown. Perfectly still, there was not even the hint of a breeze and although there was a chill in the air, the streets were teaming with the town's residents who had come out of their homes for some sort of festival. This was their lucky night.

Crowds of people stood together enjoying a free concert and Mary wandered in amongst them. Once she would have enjoyed this type of entertainment, but her taste had changed. The free amusements and cheap thrills were less than satisfying. Before her stood a ghost train. The type of ride which takes the passenger on a haunted journey through a tunnel filled with fake spider webs, models of demons, and angry looking clowns that show up when the lights flash on. Bemused by the thought of adding a touch of reality to the ride, Mary was inside the makeshift building quicker than a flash and walking along the tracks before anybody noticed. In a small alcove a dummy of a vampire sat. I can do better than this, she thought and stashed the dummy, taking its place in the dark corner.

Looking around, Daniel strolled towards the many stalls that were set up selling all sorts of undesirable rubbish people always regretted buying once they had done so. Watching a woman and her partner near a candle stall, he noticed the animosity between the couple. Clearly, they were having some difficulty with their relationship. Daniel had found his supper. Stopping to have a go on the clowns, he won a small teddy bear pin and popped it in his pocket to give to Mary later. Although very simple, it would be the first jewellery he had given her. Plastic or not, it was a symbol of his undying love for his partner, and plastic lasts forever.

Hiding in the small alcove that was made to look like a coffin would have repulsed Mary when she was mortal, but now she found the whole idea laughable. Why was it the people in this world were so quick to stereotype? If they knew the truth it would be the end of rides like this one along with those silly movies that gave the audience the wrong information. The rumble of the carts on the track met her ears and she stood waiting for the light to come on. A carriage came through the door with four kids in their early teens. One of the boys held a water pistol and when the area lit up, he instantly squirted it in her face. Cheeky sod, Mary couldn't help herself. She pulled the adolescent from the carriage and sank her teeth into his neck sucking the life from him. Her motion made the cart stall as his three friends looked on in horror, frozen by the crime they witnessed. Dumping his body back in the cart to set the ride in motion again, she wiped her mouth on his shirt, smiled at the other three boys and with that she was gone. The shouting from the mildly scary ghost train ride followed her and she stood outside watching from a distance as the cart with the four boys came through the exit of the building.

"There was a real vampire in there. She killed him. Look at the teeth marks in his neck," one of them called to the ride operator. Instantly screams rang out from those nearby and the ghost train was shut down immediately, while carnival workers entered to conduct a thorough search. Mary left the turmoil she had created to find her partner while people gathered around to see what the commotion was all about.

Inconspicuously, Daniel followed the couple listening to the back and forth bickering. These two didn't deserve each other. Some things in life are sent to try us and life doesn't mean more than when it's about to be taken away. But which one of them deserved to live in pain and which deserved to die a quick death. From Daniel's own experiences, it was more painful for those who were left behind, in some respects, death was a much kinder sentence than mourning.

Taking a coin from his pocket he approached the couple who had found their way to the dimly lit car park, well away from the crowds. "Heads or tails," he asked them. The couple looked at each other and then back at him clearly puzzled by the question.

"Heads," the woman said looking bewildered.

"Heads it is," Daniel said, after tossing the coin and revealing the outcome. Smiling his wicked smile, as quick as a flash he reached for her partner and pierced his throat with the sharp teeth vampires are renowned for, filling himself with the vitality that had fuelled the mortal's being. As his victim's heart slowed to a standstill, the man hit the ground with a thud. Smiling at the woman he stepped towards her.

Frozen in terror the woman came to her senses and backed away unable to believe her eyes. At first her screams were stuck in her throat like thick sludge making its way through a small pipe, but as she tried harder and harder, they exploded from her mouth, spilling into the night air like a deafening siren.

"Daniel," Mary whispered smiling to herself and she headed towards the screams that alerted her to his location. Pushing her way through the crowd she gained momentum as she went and by the time she reached her lover, Mary was just a blur to the human eye. He joined her and the two ran together until they were well away from the area and on their way back to Kerrigan's Seat.

Slowing to a jog, eventually they began to walk. "Well that was fun. I'm sure a lot of people aren't going to look at carnivals the same way after tonight," Mary said. "I got mine in the ghost train. I left behind three of his friends, but it was dark in there and difficult to see. He squirted me in the face with a water pistol, he'll never do that again. None of them will. I've probably prevented them from turning into felons."

Daniel smiled. "I left a witness," he said feeling slightly concerned and wondering why he hadn't taken both. It would have been simple, but he wanted to make them both suffer. Cruelty had taken the upper hand.

"You're kidding," Mary said, stopping to look at him and trying to understand why someone of his experience would do something so stupid. "Tell me you're joking Daniel."

"I wasn't thinking. I've never left a witness before, well not purposely," he told her thinking about the night of the attack on her family. Aiden had been there and if his coven had known, they would have killed him too. But fortunately, he hadn't seen enough to incriminate Daniel. "Should I go back, you know, and follow her."

"No, don't worry about it," Mary said. "She's probably already given them a description by now and the pictures those artists draw are never really accurate. The car park was quite dark. Perhaps she will be too frightened to remember." Secretly she was worried Daniel would be recognised, and the police would come looking for him. But until that day, she felt as though the place they were in was the safest for them. "It will be alright, I'm sure."

"I got you this too," he said remembering the small brooch. Pinning it to the lapel of her coat, he kissed her cheek. "I know it's not much, but it's from me."

Mary looked down at the plastic teddy bear pin. She had received a lot of jewellery throughout her time as a mortal, but this was her first as a vampire. The sentiment was touching, and she realised at that moment, she would never find another like Daniel. All the pretentiousness and keeping up appearances she had grown up with meant nothing to him and he had helped her leave it all behind. Mary loved him and instantly forgot the mistake he had made at the carnival.
Chapter Seventeen

Keen to see the coffee drinker again, Evie was disappointed when he didn't show up at the café. Her shift was almost over, and he was a no show. Once again, reality struck her, and any shred of hope evaporated from her mind. The hours had passed in a blur of serving customers and wiping down tables and she realised there was no way out. She was stuck here permanently, and the beautiful dream she had conjured so very vividly vanished as the time ticked by slowly. He wasn't really her type anyway, there was just something about him that had made her want to get to know him a little more.

Realising Evie was clearly upset, one of her colleagues approached her. "What's wrong?" The girl, whose name was Damita, had a thick Spanish accent, but her English was just as good as anybody working in the café.

"It's nothing," Evie said, as she choked back the tears and dried the few that had spilled onto her cheeks. "I'm just not feeling very well," she lied. "It's okay, my shift is over now and it's my day off tomorrow, it might be I just need a relaxing me day. But thanks for your concern."

"I hope you feel better Evie, let me know if you need anything," Damita told her. "You can call me anytime."

Evie smiled. As grim as her life felt, there was always somebody ready to help her through the bad times. "I will, you're very kind."

Leaving the café via the staff entrance, Evie walked through the car park towards the bus stop. She could see the 173 in the distance and quickened her pace ever so slightly as the gravel crunched under foot. The fresh evening air made her feel slightly rejuvenated and she breathed it in as if it were her last breath.

Phoenix sat on his bike and watched her leave the establishment. "Hey Evie," he called to her.

Turning, there he was, the rugged, handsome stranger who had invaded her conscious thinking. She looked at the bus and then back at him. "Hey," she said back, feeling a little happier. "Sorry, I can't stop and talk, my bus is almost here."

"I can give you a lift home on the bike. I'll even let you wear the helmet."

Looking back at the bus, she didn't know what to do. Should she make a run for the stop, or get on the back of the stranger's bike? Sometimes taking a risk is the one thing which changes your future and whether it was a good risk or a bad one, Evie needed a change. She had wished for a knight and here he was, not on a horse, but a shiny motorbike, and his armour, a leather jacket. "Okay, but could you tell me you name first? You know mine."

"Call me Phoenix," he said softly. "Hop on."

Taking the helmet, she did it up and gave him the directions. As they pulled out of the car park onto the road, she could just see the tail lights of the bus in the distance. Evie held onto him tightly. She didn't want to risk falling off and causing an accident. It was her first time as a pillion passenger and as they rode along she thought about what it would be like to travel around on a motorbike all the time. Just going from place to place, and not having to worry about her crappy job in the ordinary roadside diner, was like a dream come true. But Evie was getting ahead of herself, this was just a ride home and although she was a romantic at heart, she had to be realistic. Reeling in her thoughts, she enjoyed the feeling of the cool evening air rushing by and the fresh smell of the clear sky night. Above them the celestial lights twinkled and all of the negative thoughts that had reduced her to tears during her shift disappeared.

Pulling up in front of the flats, he turned off the motor and she climbed from the bike and removed the helmet. Should she invite him in? Evie wasn't sure. "Well, it was nice to meet you and thanks for the ride home. Um," she hesitated, while she weighed up the pros and cons.

He knew exactly what she was thinking. "Are you going to be at work tomorrow?" he asked her. "I'd really like to see you again."

"No, tomorrow is my day off," she said as she fished in her bag for the keys to her flat. Phoenix had a nice way of speaking, a slight accent was detected, but Evie was unsure of where he was from. Somewhere in Europe by the sounds of it, but she couldn't pinpoint the exact location.

"Would you like to have dinner with me? I'll pick you up from here and we can go somewhere nice. Not that diner you work in."

"Sure," she said casually not wanting him to think she was desperate. "What time?"

"Let's say six-thirty," he suggested.

"Okay," she nodded, and he started the bike. Turning the machine so it faced back the way he came, he took off. Evie stood watching until she couldn't see him anymore and then went into her flat. Phoenix, the name he had given her was Phoenix. What a strange and interesting name. It was almost as if it were straight out of a novel. Very different, it wasn't the kind of name that any of the boys she grew up with were given. She wondered where he was from and where he was going. She wondered what he did for a living, but more importantly, she wondered what to wear on their date.

The small built in wardrobe that housed her meagre possessions was barely half full. Evie's mother had never been able to afford very much, and it wasn't like she could now. He said somewhere nice, but she didn't really have anything to wear. Buying something new wasn't an option. He had a bike, so it would have to be jeans and a top of some description. She needed a jacket too. But at least the weather wasn't too cold yet, and she could wear her coat, that would keep her warm. The decision was confusing. Evie hadn't been on a date for a long time. It was kind of scary, she didn't know anything about him, except she had sort of wished for him. Her knight in shining armour had finally arrived and a better life could be just on the horizon. That's the way all relationships started though. Two strangers meet and then get to know each other. This would be no different. It would be just like one of the many romance novels she had read.

After choosing the best outfit under the circumstances, Evie opened a tin of pea and ham soup and warmed it in a saucepan. Toasting two slices of bread and buttering them on both sides, she sat on the sofa with the meal on the coffee table in front of her. Somewhere nice, she thought about it again. The extent of the places Evie had eaten out at, were the café she worked at, and a few fast food places in the village. Her mother had never taken her anywhere nice to eat and there had been occasions when she had even gone without meals. Surely the food would be better than the stuff she had in front of her. Hopefully, they wouldn't serve soup from a tin and buttered toast at the somewhere nice Phoenix was taking her.

Feeling a lot better than she had earlier, Evie washed the few dishes and tidied up. If she did the washing tonight, she wouldn't have to waste any of her precious time on her day off. A quick shower preceded the laundry. It would dry overnight, and she could iron it in the morning, then there would be more time for her to prepare for her date. Snipping off a few of her split ends, the fragments of bleached hair fell into the sink and she turned on the tap washing it down the drain. After she showered, Evie combed a little more conditioner through the ends of her hair before she finished it off with the hairdryer. This seemed to help, and it looked considerably better. Pleased with the result, she was hopeful it would make her hair look a little decent for their date.

Rummaging through her make-up, she decided exactly how she would contour her face to highlight her features. It was the one thing she was truly good at. Thanks to her neglectful mother, Evie had learned to apply make-up at a young age when she had helped the older woman. Hours of wasted time trying to help her mother take a few years off, so she could attract men who were at a more vulnerable age, had been spent. Nothing could disguise the fact her mother was a drunk though. The make-up hadn't worked and as far as Evie knew, she was still alone and spent most of her time nursing a hangover and screwing anybody who would have her, in a desperate attempt to improve her sorry life.

Reading a little more of the romance novel, once again she substituted the names, but this time it was Phoenix who swept the girl off her feet, and instead of a yacht like the hero in the book owned, she imagined him with a motorcycle. As she finished the novel, she put it aside and turned off the light. For the first time in a long time, Evie went to sleep with a smile on her face and the thoughts of her pathetic life were no longer apparent.
Chapter Eighteen

"Now, say cheese," Daniel said from behind the camera. The small family in front of him were taking advantage of a half price introductory family photo. Offering a promotion to drum up business was definitely paying off. This was the seventh family photo he had taken in the space of a week, but it was beginning to get on his nerves. Several sittings with people and their bratty kids, who just couldn't behave, had put a slight damper on his dream. Children these days were spoilt and unruly. Constantly they fidgeted, causing nothing but disruption to the sittings. He would never have behaved that way when he was a kid. If it wasn't the kids, then the parents would be bickering over the background. Taking a simple photo had become a continuous battle.

"Cheeese," they said in unison smiling at him.

Not the most photogenic of families, although, the kids were kind of cute, in an ugly sort of way. Scruffy hair and mismatched clothing made for an oddly entertaining look and the photos would be shared with unfortunate relatives who would smile nicely upon receipt but shove them in a drawer never to be seen again. Daniel wasn't there to criticise looks though; he was merely the photographer. Taking a few more pics, he explained the rest of the process to the clients and then showed them downstairs towards the front door for hopefully a quick exit. Although the fragrance of them was teasing, resisting was becoming easier and he almost felt mortal at times. As they left the house, another woman was coming up the steps towards the front door.

"Hi, I'm Jenna Morgan, I'm here for a piano lesson," she explained, thinking Mary and her husband were both really pale and probably suffering from a vitamin D deficiency. They both needed to get out in the sunshine a little more.

"Ah yes, Jenna Morgan. Mary is expecting you," Daniel said. "Come in and take a seat in the sitting room. I'll let her know you're here." Bounding up the stairs, Daniel went into the bedroom where Mary was working on a few different lesson plans. "Your first student is here. She's waiting downstairs for you. I must say too, she's a lot easier on the eye than the family I just photographed. Unfortunately for me, they were hideous."

Jumping up she hugged him excitedly and rushed down the stairs to sitting room. The first lesson had been prepared as a get to know exactly what her student could do, and Mary was keen to find out. Jenna sat on the sofa flicking through a magazine as Mary entered the room. "Hi, it's nice to see you again. Are you ready to get started?"

Jenna nodded. She suddenly felt a new lease of life and her old relationship was instantly forgotten. Mary was breath-taking. This was either going to end very well or Jenna would end up miserable and jealous, and regret buying the piano. She noticed the instructor didn't have a ring on her finger and wondered why. Perhaps they weren't married as she and many of the other villagers thought. Maybe they were just living together and sharing his name. A lot of people did that, and nobody was ever the wiser.

"Firstly I really need to find out exactly what you know. So please take a seat at the piano and play whatever you like for me," Mary instructed.

Jenna moved to the instrument and sat before the keyboard on the padded seat provided. Slowly, she began to play a few nursery rhymes recalled from the piano lessons of long ago, and her childhood. A peaceful feeling came over Jenna and as the tunes from her past filled the room, she let go of the memories associated with learning them. It was clear that learning the piano was going to be much more enjoyable this time around. One tune led to another, and before she knew it, she had exhausted her preschool repertoire and the few Christmas carols she knew.

"That's brilliant. I can tell that you're not a beginner, you should pick things up quite quickly. What do you want to achieve with your lessons?"

"I never really thought about it, I just want to learn the piano," Jenna admitted, feeling slightly foolish for not having prepared herself a little more. "But when I was taking lessons as a kid, I always wanted to enter a competition on television. You know, one of those corny talent shows. It sounds silly, but it's never too late, right?"

"It's not silly at all. You're never too old to follow your dreams and if you want to enter a talent competition shown live on television, that will be our goal. All we have to do is decide on the tune you want to play. I have a few music books and some individual pieces here, but if there's something you had in mind, we can work specifically on that," Mary said. "Plus there will be the usual exercises you will need to play when you practice. Having good basic skills leads to better playing in the long run."

Jenna looked at the pile of sheet music and books. "I don't want to play anything too complicated and it might be best if it's a ballad. Those tv judges seem to prefer something soft and sensual," Jenna said.

"Do you sing?" Mary asked as she moved closer to the piano to help look through the music.

"Heavens no. I'm a terrible singer. The thought of it is almost scary," Jenna laughed. "I don't really fancy making a fool of myself. I just want to play the piano on television. That's all."

They worked through the pile looking at the individual pieces and flicking through song books separating the maybes from the definitely nots. Both piles were quite equal in size and Jenna wondered if she would actually learn anything before her time was up. "What's this?" she asked picking up a piece that caught her eye. "The Mountains of Mourne. Is it a ballad?"

Mary took the music from her. "This is a song that my father taught me when I was younger. I played it a lot after he passed away. Would you like to hear me play it now?"

Jenna agreed, and Mary sat on the piano stool beside her. Opening the booklet and placing it on the fold down ledge inside the open lid that protected the ivory keys, once again, the vampire played the song. But on this occasion she performed for a real audience instead of one she had conjured in her mind so many times throughout the years of loneliness. Flawlessly, the music trickled slowly into the room from the newly tuned instrument, filling the air with the appealing melody. When she finished, Jenna applauded knowing she had made the right decision coming to Mary for lessons and was positive her money wouldn't be wasted.

"Do you like the song?" Mary asked turning her attention to her student.

"Yes, and I think that's exactly what I want to learn," Jenna said. "Is it too difficult for me though? You seem very experienced." She didn't want to take on anything that was beyond her. Making a fool of herself just wasn't an option.

"Well, I've had a lot of time to practice. But, I think you'll be able to manage if you work on it every day. Let's get started. It took a while for you to choose the music, so I'll give you a little extra lesson time today," Mary explained, moving from the stool. "I'll just get a chair from the kitchen and then we'll go through the first few bars of the melody together. If you think we're going too fast for you to learn it properly, just say so. This is my first-time teaching and I'm rather inexperienced in that respect."

Jenna examined the music in front of her. The lessons from her childhood were coming back to her but at least this time, she was learning because she wanted to and not because her mother insisted, and the teacher wasn't some crusty old bag who clearly needed a good seeing to. The lyrics to the song were on the sheet and she noticed the song was sung to a girl called Mary. Perhaps that's why her father had shared this particular folk ballad with his daughter. Her instructor returned to the room interrupting her thoughts.

With the chair beside the piano stool, Mary sat down, and the two women began to work through the first few bars together. Grabbing an exercise book, she jotted down some stuff she thought Jenna could work on and explained a few things her pupil was unfamiliar with. The lesson went well, and Mary was pleased with the progress. "I have to admit, this was a lot easier than I thought it would be, so what did you think of today? Was the content of the lesson okay for you?"

"When we were hunting through the sheet music for a song, I had my doubts whether I would learn anything at all, but you offered me the extra time which was very kind of you. I enjoyed it. I had piano lessons when I was a kid, but I didn't really like the teacher, so I quit. Plus, I had better things to do than practice the piano every afternoon. You feel more like a friend and it makes the lesson a lot more relaxed. I'd definitely recommend you to anybody who was looking for a piano teacher."

Mary was pleased with herself and thankful for Jenna's honest feedback. "Thank you. Your words are really encouraging. So, is this time and day right for you? Do you want to schedule your next lesson?"

"This time is perfect," Jenna said. "So, same time, same day. I'm moving into a new flat, but I should be able to make it. It's not going to impact on my practice time, my stuff is all packed and it's only a two-block move. So there won't be much of a difference really."

"Alright then, I'll see you next week. Meanwhile, just practise what we've gone through so far. If there's anything you're uncertain of, be sure to make a note of it in this exercise book and we'll work through it when you come in next week."

Jenna paid for her lesson and left with her music and the book Mary had provided. Watching the girl leave and closing the front door, she leaned against it smiling. It was so refreshing to be working and even though the payment was a trifle, the reward was in the result, and the result was as good as it could be. Improvement in her teaching methods would come with time and more students of different levels. She hoped that Jenna would spread the word and tell people about the lessons.

"I can tell by your face the lesson went well," Daniel said as Mary entered their room. It made him happy too, knowing when she was in this type of mood she wouldn't insist on getting her own way with everything. He secretly hoped it would continue.

Flopping into a chair by the window, she nodded. "I can't describe how good I feel right now. Daniel, I've been shut away from the world for so long and now I have you, and Jenna told me I was more like a friend to her than a music teacher. Coming here and finding our future in this village was probably the best thing we could have done. I know eventually we'll have to leave and go elsewhere, but until then, I'm perfectly happy." It was true, finally her universe was aligning, and Mary had found her purpose.

"I like it here too and who knows how many more friends you'll make," he said. "Once we fix this place up and get rid of some more of the floral décor, it will be a little more pleasant. Which room would you like to tackle next?"

"This one, it's hideous. There's no time like the present, so let's start now," Mary suggested.

"I'll get some hot water, you start scoring the wallpaper," Daniel instructed. "We should have the walls prepped by the morning."

Together the immortal couple worked tirelessly through the night and by the morning, the walls were ready for painting. Torn, soggy wallpaper filled two carboard boxes they were going to put out for recycling and the furniture had been covered with some old linen Daniel had found up in the attic. Unsure of what they wanted to keep, it was best to cover it all. The carpet would have to go though and after pulling it up, once again, the discovery of the beautiful hard wood floor boards, hidden away for years, made the work even more worthwhile. Covering the dark polished timber with more old sheets, they gave the walls one more wipe down.

"I'd like grey in here too," Mary said. "But maybe just a shade lighter than the other grey. Or mauve, but really pale mauve. What do you think?"

Daniel knew it wouldn't matter what he said, she would get her way regardless, so he agreed. "I like the thought of a light mauve. I think we need new furniture too. Perhaps something in leather might be nicer than what's here now."

"Well, since I've been deciding on the colours, you can choose a sofa for the sitting area or some chairs. Black might be nice, black and chunky. But I get to pick the bed and all of the soft furnishings."

They agreed on a black chunky sofa for the sitting area and Daniel went out to buy some paint for the walls of the large room. Mary stayed behind and played the piano, the same old song she had played over and over for the past ten years. Things were going well, but when that piece was played memories returned. She missed her brother and Winchester Manor and often thought about Aiden and what he might be doing. She wondered if Jenna was practicing the song she was playing at that moment. After the lesson, Mary had a good feeling about the girl, and she felt she could coach her to a competitive level. Only time would tell, but she knew in her heart her new student could win a talent competition just by what she had seen already. She wondered how good Jenna would have been if she had continued with the lessons she received as a child. Luckily for Mary she had chucked it in years ago, if that hadn't happened, she wouldn't have knocked on the door and there wouldn't be anything to get excited about.

When Daniel returned with the paint, they got to work decorating the room. They both agreed it would be so much better when the whole place was finished and as they painted, individually they had completely different thought tracks, Daniel thought about Mary, and Mary thought about everybody she knew except for Daniel. She loved him but began to wonder if she had been too hasty in her decision. Immortals didn't come along every day and he was the only one she knew. Perhaps that too would change in the future. At least, she hoped it would.

Chapter Nineteen

At exactly six thirty, Evie waited outside of the flats in the spot Phoenix had dropped her off the evening before. She heard the roar of the motorcycle in the distance and started to feel a little nervous. What if all wasn't as it seemed, and he took her out into the country side and murdered her. All sorts of scenarios went through her head from hours of torture to instant death. It would probably be a few weeks before they found her buried in a shallow grave and by that time, her killer would be miles away. Nobody knew about the date. She should have told somebody at work or perhaps kept a diary, but having someone read all of her hopes and dreams would be embarrassing, even if she was dead. Imagining the laughter as her friends read about her romantic notions, Evie pushed the thought from her mind as he came into view. Her gallant knight on his roaring metal stallion.

Stopping right in front of her, Phoenix handed Evie a spare helmet which she put on straight away and climbed onto the bike behind him. Holding on tight, she felt the firmness of his muscles beneath the leather jacket he wore. For some reason, it seemed right, and all of the thoughts that had run through her head since the prior evening vanished in the night's wind that blew around them. As they travelled towards their destination, her coat flapped about a bit and although she found it annoying, Evie could put up with it for the sake of her dreams. About ten minutes elapsed before they slowed, and he pulled up outside of a pub just off the motorway and turned off the engine. Climbing from the bike, she removed the helmet.

Looking at her perfectly symmetrical features, Phoenix was pleased with himself, she would make a beautiful immortal and he took her by the hand and led her into the pub. After checking the place out, he chose a table for two in an intimate corner so they would have some privacy. "Would you like something to drink?" he asked.

"Um, no thanks. I don't drink," she told him. "Maybe just some water." Growing up with an alcoholic mother who spent most of her time passed out, Evie had steered clear of booze and didn't see the benefit. Remembering emptying buckets of vomit down the loo and rinsing them out afterwards had made her heave, Evie vowed she would never put herself through that. It was just too humiliating to start with and wiping herself out by drinking excessive amounts just seemed like a waste of time.

Phoenix returned from the bar with a jug of ice water and two glasses. He poured them both a drink and she took a sip of the cold liquid. Smiling, Evie wondered what to say next. There were so many questions she wanted to ask but not having been on many dates, she didn't know where to start.

"So, Evie, how long have you been a waitress?" he asked sensing she was uncomfortable.

"I've been working at the diner for four years now. It's not my dream job, but it pays the bills." Evie didn't want to tell him she had no dream job and all she wanted in life was to be rescued from the place by a handsome stranger, so she didn't have to work as a waitress for ever, so she changed the subject. "Phoenix, that's an unusual name."

"I'm an unusual guy," he told her. "Would you like something to eat? I believe the steak and chips they serve here is incredible." He didn't want her to ask him too many personal questions yet. Delving into his past would take them hours. It would all be revealed, but not tonight. Scaring her off wasn't part of his plan.

Evie nodded, "Okay," she said hesitating for a moment. "Can you ask for it well done please? I don't like my food all bloody."

Phoenix smiled at her request. That would change sooner than she thought. He liked her uncertainty, the way she almost seemed to justify everything she said before saying it. Not many people did that. Most people he had met were known to just blurt out anything without thinking first. He ordered their meals, of course his steak was rare, and he would be able to keep it down for a little while at least.

Once again seated, Phoenix studied her face. There was an innocence about her he felt drawn to. Although, he guessed she was no fool and wouldn't be easily taken advantage of. "Have you lived in the area for a long time?" he asked breaking the silence for the second time that evening. Around them other couples chatted, and he could hear every single conversation with his super sensitive hearing. Behind the bar glasses were clinked and the sound of the beer coming from the tap swished quietly. From the other side of a door, he assumed led to the kitchen, he could smell the fresh, bloody meat that would soon be spoiled with the cooking process.

"All my life," she told him. "I was born in Pecksborough hospital down the road. My mum lives here too, but we don't see each other very often. Where are you from? I've never seen you before this week."

Here goes, he thought to himself. "London. I'm just seeing a bit of the country," he told her, careful not to say too much.

"So, um, what do you do in London, Phoenix?" It felt odd calling him that although it was the name he had given her. She wondered if it were real or just the alias of a serial killer who wined and dined gullible women and then killed them for satisfaction. If he was, at least her last meal would be decent and not the usual can of something.

"I have my own consulting business.," he told her. That was the closest thing to being a vampire he could think of at the moment, either that or a politician and he didn't fancy being one of those. He'd rather be an immortal parasite than be known as a living one.

"That must be really interesting. You probably meet a lot of people," she said sipping the ice water. It felt cool on her lips and a small piece of ice found its way into Evie's mouth. In the overly warm pub, the effect was refreshing. She crushed it with her teeth and savoured the coolness it provided as it melted on the warmth of her tongue.

"It is. I like what I do," he said as her scent drifted across the table tempting him just a little. "The different people who call in at the café where you work must be very interesting too. I can't imagine a place like that would ever be dull."

Evie paused for a moment and considered his appearance. His skin was smooth and pale, almost like porcelain, which made her want to touch it. His eyes blue and kind, and his voice calm and comforting. She felt safe with the stranger, at least in the pub. "It's not dull at all, but the work is very repetitive. Every now and then we get celebrities in on their way to somewhere more exciting. Sometimes I get jealous," she admitted, wondering why she was telling him. "You know, envious of the people who call in on their way somewhere. I haven't really had the opportunity to travel and being stuck in a café on the motorway gets to you after a while." Shut up, she told herself. Why are you blabbing about your pathetic life to this really cute guy who could be your ticket out of here? "Sorry, I didn't mean to complain. Things could be a lot worse for me."

"It's alright. Honesty is refreshing. But if you don't like it, why do you stay?" he asked her.

"I can't really afford to go anywhere else. I know if I work hard, one day I'll be able to travel and have all sorts of adventures, but at the moment, things are a little tight," she confessed, lowering her eyes and staring at the jug of ice water. Feeling slightly ashamed of her life, Evie wondered if the date was such a good idea. Perhaps it would have been better to stay home and watch television.

"If you could go anywhere or do anything, what would it be?" he asked, knowing he could make all of her dreams come true. Phoenix could sense her thirst for adventure, she didn't even have to mention it.

Thinking for a moment, she had no definite answer. All she had ever wanted to do was get away and live the high life. "I would just go where the road takes me," she told him truthfully.

Their meals were ready, and the plastic indicator, provided on purchasing the food, lit up buzzing. Collecting the plates from the bar, Phoenix placed the dishes on the table and sat down looking at the food. He had to eat something for appearances sake, but the thought of cooked steak repulsed him. Taking the knife and fork, he cut into the meat. Instantly it bled onto the plate making it a little more appetising. He watched as the watery blood escaped from the cut of beef, and mixed with a little warm fat, spreading to the pile of chips beside it.

Evie stared at his plate in horror as the oily blood seeped into the rest of the meal. The chips turned a little pink and it made her feel ill. There was no way she would ever want to eat anything like that. "Is yours cooked enough?" she asked him. "You can send it back. We get that all the time at the café. They won't do anything bad to your food, it's a legal thing."

"It's fine, I like it this way," he told her tucking into the barely cooked meat. "How's yours?" Phoenix asked her after chewing a mouthful of the warm bloody flesh and forcing it down.

"It's delicious. Thank you."

Phoenix ate the meat and left the chips on the plate, wondering how long it would be before he had to rid his body of the food. Sipping at the water for her sake more than his own, he watched Evie as she finished everything that had been presented to her.

Laying the knife and fork neatly on the plate, she looked at the food that Phoenix had left. "Didn't you like it?" she asked.

"I don't eat many carbs," he told her. "I'm more of a meat and no potatoes kind of guy. Would you like dessert?"

Shaking her head, she decided against it. Evie didn't want him to think she was a gluttonous pig. Although, she had noticed the people at a nearby table with some delicious looking chocolate cake. "No thanks. The steak and chips was more than enough. How long are you in town for?" she asked, dreading the answer. What if he left tomorrow and never came back? It would be nice to get to know him a little more.

"I'm not sure. I just need some time to look around out of the city," he told her. "London gets a little suffocating after a while."

"Oh," Evie said. "Do you have a family in London?" she asked wanting desperately to know all about him. He came across as a little guarded and she was unsure of why. Maybe he was on the run or something. But the mystery made him even more appealing. Her imagination was working overtime and she pictured him out on the open road avoiding the police at all costs.

He smiled again, "No, but I know a lot of people," he said honestly. "What about you Evie, tell me about you. You said you've lived here your whole life. You must have a lot of friends, and your mum, is she still local?"

This was it, the part when she poured her nasty life into the centre of the table and it splashed into the air causing the other person to back right away. "There's always just been me and Mum. I have some grandparents and a father somewhere, but I've never met either. I left home just after I got the job at the café. I don't visit my mum and she doesn't visit me. We didn't really get along very well. She drinks too much and has never been a good role model. That's my family. I didn't have a great deal of friends growing up because I was too embarrassed to invite anybody over to our flat. Mainly because of the way my mum was. There are my work colleagues, but I'm not particularly close to any of them either. I wish there was something good I could say about my mum and growing up here, but there isn't. Sorry, it's all a little depressing. That's the main reason I want to get away from this place, so I can just leave my past behind."

They were interrupted by the waitress taking the plates from the table. "Would you like any coffee or anything?" she asked them.

Evie looked at Phoenix and then back at the waitress, "Um, yes please, a latte."

"Nothing for me thanks," he told the girl and turned his attention back to his date. She had just opened up and told him about her not so pleasant life. That revelation indicated she was the perfect candidate for immortality. Nobody would miss her. "It must have been hard for you."

She nodded, "It still is. It's not that I don't love her, she's my mum and I know there's a reason why she's the way she is, but I don't know what the reason is. Sometimes, on my days off, I think about going to see her. I'm not sure how she would react though, and it scares me." Thinking she had already burdened him with enough, she stopped talking about her past and changed the subject. "Tell me about some of the places you have been."

Smiling, he thought about the centuries of travel he had experienced. Condensing it slightly might be a good idea. "I've travelled a lot. I don't like to stay too long in the one place. I've lived in different cities all over the world. I started in Austria and came across to the UK. After that, I moved to Australia. After living there I lived in the USA for a while, and I've visited Europe a few times and travelled around a little. I've been back to the States more than once, New York in particular. It's an amazing city. Then I bought the motorcycle and I've just been travelling around the country on the bike, taking time away from the business to see what else is out there."

They talked about some of the places in Europe he had seen, and Evie grew just a little envious he was able to take off whenever he wanted. She wondered if he had a girlfriend in every village. There was no sign he had worn a wedding ring recently, but that didn't mean he was single. It might just be a sign he was clever.

After the meal, he dropped her off at home and kissed her on the cheek. Phoenix was the perfect gentleman and Evie wanted to invite him in, but she didn't want him to see her flat. It wasn't very nice, and he was probably used to something a little grander than the grubby walls of something the size of a shoebox. "I had a really good time tonight," she told him.

"I did too. If it's alright, I'd like to take you out again before I leave the area for good," he told her as he kicked the machine to life.

Evie agreed to see him again and watched as he left her on the curb. She stood there until he was out of sight. the tale light of his bike extinguished by the darkness, then turned and went inside. The night had gone reasonably well, and she was pleased he wanted to take her out again. They hadn't exchanged numbers, but he knew she worked at the café and she was eager for him to call in and see her over the next few days. Not knowing how long he was going to be hanging around for made her slightly anxious he might just be a passer-by who was looking for a fling. The last thing she wanted was for Phoenix to take advantage of her and run off, never to be seen again. Furthermore, she didn't want to finish up like her mother.

Feeling as though the evening had been a success, as Phoenix rode the bike towards the hotel he was staying in, his stomach began to churn. The pain began, and the feeling of nausea kicked in. Pulling up in the carpark, he rushed to his room just making it to the bathroom before he threw up. The things he did just to keep his secret were despicable, and he wasn't proud of his behaviour, but he was English at the moment and keeping up appearances was their way of life. Pleased with the outcome of the date, he wondered if she would turn for him. He would ask her, but another date was in order. She seemed like a romantic, like somebody who lived in a dream world conjured in an overactive imagination. He didn't care though, Evie was exactly the type of girl he was looking for, just as Charlene had been. She had been a dreamer too and dreamers are easier to convince. Phoenix would make her an offer she couldn't possibly refuse and then she would be his. Hopefully this relationship would last longer than his previous one and she would stand by his side for eternity.

Chapter Twenty

Any concerns Mary had about her new student learning the musical piece were dismissed as she discovered very quickly. It was clear dedication was the key to success with a venture like this one. Things were going extremely well with the lessons and Jenna had progressed rapidly. This week though, Mary had a surprise for her student and couldn't wait to tell her.

"I think it's time," she said to Jenna, as they sat down at the piano that afternoon.

"Time for what?" she asked, looking around nervously, wondering what Mary was about to spring on her.

"I know you haven't been learning for long, but there's something I want to show you. I found out about this talent comp. It's one of those programs they show on television. You know, like the kind you always wanted to enter." Mary showed Jenna the competition on a tablet she had waiting on the coffee table.

"Television, I did say that didn't I, do you think I'm ready?" Jenna asked her as she looked at the competition information. She felt the butterflies begin to flutter at the thought of performing before the nation and a rather large live audience by the looks of things. What if it all went tits up and they booed her off the stage? Picturing the crowd throwing rotten fruit and vegetables at her made Jenna slightly apprehensive. Perhaps she should have thought this through a little more before shooting off her big mouth.

Smiling to herself Mary remembered her first recital. At a very young age, she had entered competitions because she loved to play the piano. Nothing quite as grand as this one, but for a young child they were a colossal achievement. Her parents, along with Aiden, had attended all of them and whether or not she was ready for the first one, she couldn't remember. All Mary recalled was her love of music and the lovely dresses her mother had ordered specially for her to perform in. "If you love music as much as I think you do, you're more than ready," she told Jenna. "I think you could win and I'm not saying that because you're my student. I sincerely mean it. All you have to do is follow your dream and believe in yourself. Oh, and practise. But from what I've seen in the short amount of time I've known you, there is a tremendous amount of talent there. If you hadn't chucked it in when you were younger, you'd be teaching me."

"I'm really flattered, and if you think I can do it, then I will," Jenna agreed. Feeling confident from Mary's little pep talk, was all the encouragement she needed.

"That's good because I already entered you. It's in three weeks. So, between now and then, let's just focus on the competition piece." Mary said putting the tablet down.

Jenna was taken aback slightly, and the nerves started to nibble away inside, building on the flutters. Sitting at the keyboard, she realised this was it. Some really good things were happening in her life and it was all because of the breakup with Kacee. If they were still together, she would have never bought the piano and she would never have become friends with Mary Gryffon.

Mary sat beside her. She could feel the warmth radiating from the mortal woman and the fragrance of her blood was enticing. "Okay, so today you're going to play as much of the song you can and then we can work on anything that is bothering you. Is that alright with you?" Mary asked knowing Jenna would do everything she asked her to.

Nodding her head, Jenna began to play. Hours and hours of practice had transformed the sheet music into the tune that now flowed from the piano. She concentrated following the notation as she felt her way along the keyboard tripping up every now and then. Fully aware of the beautiful woman beside her, she continued to play the music that was in front of her, the music that had brought them together by chance. As she finished the piece, she turned to her teacher for her feedback. "What do you think, honestly?"

"You're playing it beautifully. I can see that you have practiced the whole piece a lot," Mary said smiling at Jenna. It was refreshing to find someone invested in the piano the way she was.

A fire crackled in the background and the room held the perfect ambience for Jenna. She couldn't help herself. Those green eyes were so enchanting, and she felt drawn to the other woman, not just as a teacher or a friend, but perhaps a lover too. She leaned forward and kissed her lightly on the lips. Mary looked surprised and pulled back a little. "Sorry, I um, I'm sorry," Jenna said and began to play again as if nothing had happened.

"It's okay," Mary said placing her hand on Jenna's arm to sooth her. "I understand."

Shocked by the chill that ran through her body when she felt the touch of her tutor, Jenna continued to play the song. Mary's hands were freezing, but the room was quite warm. It was slightly odd. When the lesson was over, she left the house quickly promising to keep up the practice and trying not to make too much eye contact. The situation was embarrassing, and she wondered why she had been so stupid.

Confused by the kiss, Mary sat at the piano herself and played while the touch of Jenna's lips dominated her thoughts. Things were never as straightforward as they seemed, and she wondered once again if she had been too hasty with Daniel. Never having experienced anything like that before, it was baffling her. Did she like girls? No, she had never had feelings like this before so perhaps it had been the confusion of the moment. That must be it. Her true love was the vampire she lived with and if there was something between her and Jenna then it was just a mild attraction and the thought of having a close friend after all of this time.

"How's everything going with the lessons?" Daniel interrupted her thoughts as he entered the room and asked his question. Had he really seen what he thought he had? He waited for Mary disclose what had transpired with her student.

Not knowing whether to tell him about the kiss, Mary stopped playing and turned to her partner. "The lessons are going perfectly well," she said after a deafening silence. "I've entered Jenna in a television competition. She's quite excited about it and the piece is coming along very nicely. How about you Daniel? How are you finding life as an immortal photographer?"

"It's a little slower than I thought it would be, but it's alright for a start. I'm not sure I'd want to do it from the house for all of eternity. I'm not thrilled about people traipsing through our home all of the time, but a studio at this point in time is out of the question. For now, it's okay," he told her. "I think we have some guests arriving tomorrow though, so we need to prepare a room and work out what to make for breakfast. Any ideas?"

"That's right, the newlyweds. Let's give them room two. It's a very nice room and it's close to the bathroom. They'll like that. As for breakfast, the menu Sharon prepared will be okay. We just need to do the shopping. Do you know how she ordered the food? There's not much left in the freezer."

Thinking for a moment, he nodded. "There's a website she shopped on. It's like a warehouse type place that sells direct to the business. All the food is sourced in the district. I'll put in an order this afternoon and we should get it tomorrow morning, first thing."

"What would I do without you Daniel?" Mary asked trying to push Jenna's kiss from her mind. It lingered on her lips and she wondered if Daniel could see it in her face. She wondered if he could hear it in her voice or feel it in the air. She wondered if she carried the other woman's scent.

"I've been questioning that myself," he said smiling. Perhaps he had been mistaken. It was an odd angle and he had been outside so the net curtains had clouded his view. At any rate, Mary was his and anybody who came between them could be easily wiped out.

After deciding how to further progress as bed and breakfast business owners, Daniel sat at the computer ordering the products Mary had scribbled down for him, while she went up to room two to prepare it for the guests. Newly painted, it was more welcoming and although it was chilly outside, she opened the window a crack just to air it before the guests arrived. She would close it later, and heat the room properly, so it was a lot more comfortable.

Still on her mind was the moment that had transpired during the lesson and sitting on the bed she hugged a pillow thinking as she had done so many times before the night that changed her destiny. She really needed to confront Jenna and talk to her about what had happened between the two of them, but today wasn't right for it. It was necessary to let a little time elapse between the incident and the conversation, a day or two would do it. But should she go to Jenna's place? Perhaps that was crossing the line. For the first time in a while, she wished for someone other than Daniel to confide in.

********

Jenna touched her lips lightly with her fingertips as she sat in front of her mirror that night. There was something odd about Mary Gryffon. Her lips, that were so soft, were cold, and the delicate hand that had rested on Jenna's arm, equally chilly. She wondered why. There was a decent fire burning in the fireplace, so how could somebody still have such cold skin. It unnerved her slightly. Although the moment had been sensual, the coldness from the other woman had made it less enjoyable. It wasn't enough to scare her off completely. Although, Mary was married. Jenna had started affairs with married women before and they hadn't ended in her favour. But Mary was very young looking, surely she couldn't be any older than twenty, and that could go in Jenna's favour. Not that she wanted to be labelled as a homewrecker in the community, but if the opportunity was there, she would certainly take it.

Picking up the hairbrush, she ran it through her long strawberry hair. The roots were starting to grow out and having brown hair wasn't an option. Popping a reminder in her phone to call the hairdresser, she thought about the competition. Making it through to the semi- final would be amazing and she wondered if Mary would be going with her. It was a bit of a drive to the venue and Jenna thought it would be a better idea to stay overnight. Maybe they could get a room together. Right now though, she had a song to practice.

Sitting at her own piano was a comfort and she started with a few exercises just to warm up her hands. If Mary thought she actually had a chance at winning, then she probably did. She wondered vaguely what her old piano teacher was doing at that moment. She was more than likely six feet under by now. Imagine the look on the old hag's face if and when she saw Jenna on television. If the woman wasn't dead, the sight would probably kill her anyway. As she practiced, she felt the emotion of the melody and imagined a much younger Mary learning the song for the first time. She wished she had known her longer, before she married Daniel. She wondered where they had lived before and why, all of a sudden, Sharon Shaw had entrusted the young couple with a business she had been so dedicated to. There hadn't been any word of her travelling before now and she couldn't remember seeing an ad for someone to run the place. It had happened so quickly, but people were known to do things on a whim and perhaps that's what Sharon had done. Continuing to play, the thoughts slipped from her mind as she followed the music creating the exquisite folk ballad. Jenna would practice until her fingers bled to make sure that when she stepped onto the stage in front of the camera, she was well and truly ready. Three weeks would go really quickly, and she couldn't waste time fantasising about someone's wife, no matter how beautiful she was. But the kiss lingered, and she couldn't get the memory of the chill out of her head.

Chapter Twenty-One

Only one thing was sure in the mind of Doreen Franks, she had to get rid of Ronald once and for all. Their relationship had turned toxic and he was out late every night. She knew what was going on, him and his women. He lived with her and while she paid the rent and the bills, he spent his money on having a good time. Working thirty-five hours a week in the supermarket, packing shelves all night, wasn't fun. Most of the time her back ached. Doreen wasn't getting any younger and her dreams were slipping away. From a young age, she had wanted to work in the more glamorous beauty industry, not the bloody supermarket. It was time to start realising her dreams and she would begin by going it alone for once. Others did it so there was no reason why she couldn't.

Boiling the kettle, she made herself a cup of coffee. It was almost half past ten, and her shift started at eleven, but the supermarket was only a five-minute walk away. Ronald wasn't home yet, and he would probably wait until after she left for work. Sneaky bugger, he would be gone in the morning by the time she finished, but Doreen had a surprise for her so-called lover, and he wouldn't like it at all.

Dunking a chocolate biscuit in the hot liquid, she munched on the soggy mess savouring the flavour. Doreen loved a good dunk, it was one of the few guilty pleasures she could afford. Finishing the drink and rinsing the cup, there was just enough time to get to work. Pulling on her coat, she left the cup on the draining board and headed out into the cool darkness of the night.

Autumn had arrived with mild days and falling red and golden leaves, but the nights were starting to get chilly. Doreen had never been afraid of anything. The dark didn't bother her at all, and her way was well lit with street lights. She had trudged this path many a time and knew the road like the back of her hand. It was almost as if her weary feet had worn their own ruts along the route and they never strayed.

It was times like this one she thought of Evie. Her beautiful daughter out in the big wild world by herself. She was just as brave as Doreen herself had been at that age, but the difference was, Evie didn't have a child in tow, and she didn't drink. Fortunately the daughter had learned by the mother's mistakes. There was no need to worry about her. But she missed her, even though they had never really had a good relationship. A lot of thinking had been done of late and Doreen had sought help for her drinking problem. Meeting with others like herself on a weekly basis helped a lot and she had made a few friends too. Life was looking up.

The supermarket staffroom was warm and well-lit with white fluorescent tubing. Other staff members sat watching the television drinking hot drinks before their shifts started. Acknowledged by a few of them Doreen smiled back. She had very few friends because of lifestyle choices, but being an outcast had never bothered her. After she hung up her coat in the space provided, she opted for a quick glass of water and then set to work in the biscuit aisle. Over the years she had worked in many areas of the supermarket and filled far too many shelves with different products, but the biscuits were her favourite. Loyalty to the business had given her the opportunity to pick her spot and Doreen rarely took any time off at all. As she opened carton after carton, the biscuits were stacked neatly on the shelves in their respective spaces. A sense of pride came over her as she continued with her work.

Tea break came and went, and it was back to the stacking, and in the small hours of the morning, she worked tirelessly thinking about the day that lay ahead of her. Doreen had made up her mind and by the time her shift had finished, the plan was set in stone. So, as she trudged home in the early daylight hours, her courage built inside her and there would be no stopping her.

As she had predicted, Ronald had been home and was gone by the time she got in that morning. After a few hours sleep, she called a locksmith and commenced gathering up his stuff that was scattered all over her bedroom. There wasn't much to pack really. The furniture belonged to Doreen, all he had were his clothes and they conveniently fit into the one suitcase he had arrived with. Placing it on the front veranda with a note, she felt as though it was a new beginning. Finally realising it was herself holding her back all of these years, now was the time to change everything. Perhaps she could move away. There was always a possibility of transferring to another area with work. It would be nice to take some beauty classes too. Since she hadn't been drinking, her money stretched a little further and a small amount had built up in her bank account. That's what she would spend it on, some beauty classes.

There was one other thing she needed to take care of too. A rift had grown and pushed Evie away. Doreen wished she could turn back time and start over. She wished she had been a better mother, but no amount of wishing could change the past. Drastic action was required. She would have to speak to Evie face to face and silently hoped her daughter would forgive her for the heartache she had caused.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Switching on the television, Lucinda flicked from channel to channel looking for something decent to watch that might help her relax. A talent show took her fancy and one after the other, the tone deaf took to the stage thinking they might be the next big thing. Lucinda couldn't help laughing at the talentless lot. She couldn't sing but wasn't stupid enough to humiliate herself on public television and she wondered vaguely what people were thinking when they entered competitions such as this one. Did they really believe they had the capacity to win? Somebody actually brought their dog onto the stage. She watched as the animal howled along to a tune played on a saw of all things and then performed some rather impressive tricks. Finally, a woman came out and sat down at the piano. Perhaps this might be a little better. The tune she played was beautiful and somewhat familiar too, but Lucinda couldn't recall where she had heard the melody before. Pressing record to save the performance for later, she searched her memory for the piano tune, but nothing was coming to her. Travelling the world, she had spent so many nights in hotels and cafes it could have been anywhere.

Killing the television, Lucinda left the living room to run herself a bath and hummed the tune absently. She would watch the performance again later and try to place the familiar music. Relaxing in the tub with a glass of wine once a week had become a habit for her and it was nice to be home for a while. After the last quest, she needed a break from what her life had become. On that occasion, she had almost fallen for Aiden Winchester and that was never supposed to be part of the deal. Life was about extermination, not hooking up with an eligible bachelor and settling down in the countryside away from her friends. She wondered if Aiden had contacted the police about the fire. It seemed very odd they hadn't called around to arrest her yet, but perhaps her secret had remained safe. Maybe he hadn't told them the truth to protect his sister.

As she sat in the bath surrounded by the white, fragrant, bubbly foam, Lucinda continue to hum the tune she had heard on the television that evening. Sipping the wine, she closed her eyes as the piano played in her head. It seemed so recognisable, but where did she know it from? Bubbles disappeared slowly, and the quiet crackle joined the notes of the instrument in her mind. Around her the green glass tiles glistened with droplets of water that ran down towards the tub from the fragrant steam which rested on the wall. Drawing random musical notes in the condensation on the tiles, she sipped her drink thinking of the song, and then, it came to her. That song, she had heard it playing in the Winchester home. Lucinda was sure of it. The night Aiden had revealed his sister's secret. The music had been playing when she arrived. Distant and quiet, the melody had drifted through the manor, she was sure it was the same tune she had heard that evening. Mary had played it again for her after the shopping trip. Did it mean anything? Loads of people knew that song and just because somebody was playing it on the television, it didn't mean Mary Winchester hadn't perished. Maybe it was a different song, lots of tunes sounded alike to her when played on the same instrument, but that one seemed to haunt her a little.

Ridiculous thoughts ran through Lucinda's mind as she prepared to turn in for the night. Thoughts of Mary Winchester surviving the fire with Daniel and setting up home somewhere teaching piano for a living and entering her students in television talent competitions. Did that make her and Aiden step brother and sister? Daniel was her father, although he didn't appear to know who she was. Or if he did, he never mentioned it. No, it was all so ludicrous, she was jumping to conclusions. Coincidences happened all of the time and her thought pattern was erratic.

Unable to sleep, she tossed and turned until the early hours of the morning. Drifting off just as the sun rose, Lucinda slept into the afternoon. On opening her eyes, she remembered why she had slept so late. Coffee, she needed coffee. Pulling on a tracksuit and tying up her hair, she went to the café on the corner, bought herself a latte and returned to her flat to enjoy it. Pressing play on the remote control, the performance from the evening before lit up the screen and she watched as the woman played the familiar tune, returning to the start several times, Lucinda listened to the music and it sounded like the other song she had heard in Crippling Bump, but maybe she wanted it to. Perhaps it was the sound of the piano that made her feel as though she had heard it before. Confused, she shut it off. There was another round. The woman had made it through and would appear again. Setting a reminder to record the show, Lucinda switched off the television and relaxed on the sofa enjoying her warm milky coffee.

Picking up a magazine, she drifted into a haze of fashion, and articles about different ways to please your partner. Flicking through the pages looking at shoes and dresses that were just a bit beyond her reach, Lucinda made a conscious decision to find some sort of temporary employment to supplement her financially. She remembered the shopping spree she had been on with Aiden Winchester. It must be nice to have the type of lifestyle where you could just go out and buy a whole new wardrobe on a whim. Maybe she had made a mistake setting fire to Winchester Manor. No, she couldn't think like that, she had to think of Sam and the misery she went through when she lost him. Putting down the magazine, she turned her attention to online job sites and started to scroll through pages and pages of situations that needed filling. Lucinda didn't really fancy working fulltime for someone else and with her line of work, she needed something flexible. Christmas wasn't too far away, perhaps she could get herself a seasonal role somewhere. A position like that wouldn't tie her down for too long and she would still be able to travel and hunt the immortal. Once the mortgage was paid off, things would be a lot different, but that was a few years away at the moment. With another income, she could speed things up. As she perused the ads, Lucinda sipped her coffee and absently hummed the tune that was now firmly planted in her mind.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Aiden lay comfortably on the bed in the small room in the pub. Propped up on one elbow, he surfed the television channels. It was all rubbish really. He now realised why his parents had never been fans of what they had referred to as, the idiot box, but he couldn't endure another night in the bar with women throwing themselves at him. Once, a long time ago, it had been fun, but most of the time they were drunk. Perhaps booze was required for them to speak to him. Maybe after putting up barriers for so long he was less approachable than he once had been. But the alcohol made most of them loud and annoying, both very unattractive qualities in a woman, and he needed a night to himself.

Settling on a talent show, he sipped at the sweet milky tea. There was such a thing as too much beer and since residing in the pub, Aiden had spent a lot of time bending the elbow. It was time to reign it in for a while and get his life back on track. Maybe even start some sort of exercise program. As he stared at the screen he wondered why on earth people put themselves in such humiliating situations. It made him laugh though, and since the fire, there hadn't been many opportunities to just kick back by himself and watch something funny. A pianist was called to the stage and instantly his thoughts turned to his sister. Aiden hadn't heard that mournful instrument for a while now and although he didn't miss the same song playing over and over again, he did miss the presence. The girl sat down in front of the piano and started to play. Instantly the past arrived to keep him company. It was the same haunting tune that Mary had played over and over for years on end. Did everybody play that song? Surely there were other songs you could perform on a piano. Announcing the pianist would progress to the next round wasn't a surprise, she was just as skilled as his sister and if Aiden had closed his eyes, the image of the woman would have been that of another. He switched off the television after the show and finished his cup of tea.

Picking up a book from the bedside table, he opened to the page where he had left off the previous day. Aiden read all different genres these days, but he didn't have a favourite. As long as there were words in the book, he read it. Some of them he didn't like at all. Taking a leap into the past he had tried a few classics and Jane Austin definitely wasn't a favourite, but he really enjoyed the works of Thomas Hardy. It was just a matter of taste. But try as he could, Aiden couldn't get that blasted song out of his head. He wondered where the ethereal couple were and if everything was okay. Mary had always wanted to teach music and she had tried to teach Aiden on several occasions. The problem with that idea was he never wanted to learn to play any type of instrument and just went along with the idea to please her. After receiving the sheet music in the post and knowing his sister was out there somewhere had unnerved him. What if they were creating more vampires and they had made an army and started some sort of ghoulish immortal war. Clearly he had read too many novels about these creatures and this had affected his imagination. But after seeing the girl on the television, he felt sure his sister was her tutor. It was just too much of a coincidence.

Becoming more familiar with the modern age, Aiden had purchased a mobile phone and a laptop, he flicked through the online newspapers until he found something interesting. A couple of attacks at a fair leaving two murder victims caught his eye. There were sketches of the suspects as they had both left eye witnesses. Aiden stared at the drawings. They looked a little like his sister and Daniel, but not enough for him to think they would be running around carnivals killing people in front of others. He didn't think either of them would be that stupid. But the story convinced him otherwise. The picture of the woman wasn't very clear, the boy had been killed in the darkness of some sort of haunted ride and his friends had all given different descriptions, but the man was definitely very similar to Daniel and it worried Aiden. If he had seen the pictures, then Lucinda Gryffon would be certain to see them. She probably spent her hours trolling the internet looking for macabre crimes such as this one. He needed to warn the immortal couple about her, but he didn't have a clue where they were. It was time for him to take action and go and find Mary. He could possibly hunt them out just going on the area, but it didn't necessarily mean they were local, and it might not even be them. The situation exasperated him to no end. Why on earth would she send him something without a return address?

Shutting down the computer, it was time for some well-earned rest. Some nights it was difficult for him to sleep with the noise that headed his way from the bar. The laughter and the clinking of glasses, and the loud annoying women who didn't know how to behave in public, it kept him awake. But tonight, he was exhausted. Earlier at the manor he had pitched in a little and helped put some of the plaster board up, just to get the job done a little quicker. Manual labour had never bothered him and the sooner he could move back into the family home, the better his life would be. The pub had once been peaceful, but not any longer. He wished for his old life, with the constant piano playing that dreadful song, and the nagging secret he had kept to himself for so long.

He thought about Mary again. Had she taken up teaching the piano? Aiden knew she was more than capable, and that song had been her favourite ever since their father had first played it for her. The sound of his father in song infiltrated his thoughts and he smiled to himself in the darkness. But if he was right, then his sister would go to the next round of the competition with her student and if he really wanted to find her, she might just be there. Congratulating himself on working out a tiny piece of the puzzle, Aiden drifted off to sleep thinking he had to be right.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Word began to creep around Kerrigan's Seat about the talented young lady who was now running Shaw's bed and breakfast with her husband. Before too long, Mary had two more music students. Tempo, a timid six-year-old girl, and Reece a boy in his early teens who was quite accomplished but had sudden fits of, what his parents described as, unruliness. At first, Mary though the boy was just a brat, but after a few lessons, she realised when his mum and dad were out of the picture, he was very well behaved and quite witty. She enjoyed his sense of humour and they had a few laughs, making the lessons more enjoyable. He liked punk rock and although it wasn't her favourite sort of music, Mary helped him learn the songs he wanted to learn. It kept him engaged and when he put his mind to it, Reece was her most talented student. On several occasions he had taken the tune and put his own spin on it, changing it to suit himself, and Mary found it refreshing. She encouraged him to try writing his own music and each week he would come in with something new he had produced himself. He struggled with lyrics though and most of them were about doom and destruction, but all the same, she enjoyed his talent.

Tempo on the other hand was a complete beginner and very shy. Her parents had bought her a baby grand and now having found a suitable teacher, Ramona, the child's mother, sat on the sofa evidently preoccupied with her mobile phone, listening to her daughter play scales and learn different exercises. Clearly the little girl led the indulgent life Mary herself had once relished. It gave them common ground and although she couldn't reveal her past, their similarities provided her with an understanding of the nervous temperament of the tiny princess.

Mary watched the student with her supernatural sight and although she relished the thought of spending an eternity with Daniel, she understood she would never have a daughter of her own. The thought hadn't bothered her until now. Tempo with her curly brown hair sat before the keyboard like a timid little mouse doing exactly as Mary instructed. Every now and then, she would stop her to correct something or talk to her about why she was playing what she was playing, and ask her how she felt about different things. Tempo would look up and smile, her brown eyes always looked as though the little girl was about to cry and her voice, barely above a whisper, was soft and soothing. A gentle child such as the one beside her would fit into their family unit perfectly, but it was quite impossible unless they went through the process of adoption and that would be extremely difficult given their circumstance.

"You're picking it up quite quickly," Mary told her encouragingly. "I think it's time to start learning simple tunes. How do you feel about that?"

Tempo just looked up and nodded. She looked as though she was too frightened to say no and Mary hoped she wasn't rushing things with the girl. The last thing she wanted to do was scare her off. Music was such a wonderful medium for anyone.

"I have this book for you and there are a thousand songs for beginners. So, if you like, we can just start with the first one and work our way through it."

Once again, Tempo nodded her head, but his time she smiled at Mary.

"Let's play the first song and we'll see how far we get with it. You can keep the book, it's for you, but you need to continue with the exercises we've been working on as well as practicing the song I'm going to teach you today. It will be really simple, and you should be able to play it by next week if you practice every day. You are a fast learner Tempo."

At the end of the lesson, Mary had a quick word with Ramona while Tempo put the song book and her notes into her small backpack.

"Tempo's progressing quite nicely. At the moment her lessons go for half an hour, but I think she would be able to cope with forty-five minutes, if that's alright with you and her father," Mary said, willing the woman to say yes. She dearly wanted to spend more time with the timid little girl, and this was the only way she could.

"My husband doesn't really have much to do with this type of thing, he's a busy man. But I think that would be more beneficial. I know she's very quiet, but when Tempo is at home, she talks about you a lot Mary. The only problem I would have is not being able to get her here on time or pick her up. The business is so busy at the moment," Ramona explained. "I know how much this means to her though, I had lessons myself when I was very young. My husband played the guitar in a band. We're a very musical family, hence her name. We're just pressed for time right now."

Mary's lifeless heart sank in her chest. "Well, the school is just along the road, so I could collect her, and she could stay a little longer if that suits you. I don't want her to miss out on lessons, she has so much promise, it would be a shame," Mary told the woman hoping she had enough trust to let her pick Tempo up from the school ground.

"Umm, I think that would be alright. I just need to let the school know you will be collecting her and if you run into difficulties, you can just call our office and I'll arrange something else," Ramona agreed. "I must say, it's very kind of you to take such an interest in her. Being an only child is sometimes difficult, both my husband and I are fully aware of what it's like. There are no cousins for her to play with and sometimes I just think it would have been kinder to have more than one child, but the business we run is so demanding, I barely have time for Tempo. Anyway, I'm rambling. Do you want extra money for looking after her?"

"That won't be necessary, it's only one day a week and she's such an agreeable child. Thanks for offering though," Mary said smiling.

After writing down the information about school times and agreeing on the day, she was left alone to think, and a million scenarios went through her head. Tempo was the child she wanted, there was no other option for her. There had to be a way. She even had the perfect name for a music teacher's child. Of course, she would have to speak to Daniel, but she knew it was possible. If Mary had learned anything over the past ten years, it was exactly that.

When Daniel finished with the appointment he was currently engaged in, Mary headed upstairs to the small photography studio to talk to him. Hopefully the meeting had been a good one and he would be receptive to the suggestion.

"Is everything alright?" he asked. Daniel knew by the look on Mary's face that she had some hairbrained scheme in her head, he also knew that once she developed an idea, it was almost pointless trying to talk her out of it.

Mary shook her head and sat down on a seat that was still warm from the client who had been in for a photo pick up. "Daniel," she said.

"Yes Mary," he answered hesitantly, knowing he was about to be backed into a corner.

"I've been thinking, and I really would like a daughter," she told him. Mary waited for him to reply. It wasn't a question, just a suggestion and she hoped that Daniel would be supportive. He would understand what it was like to miss out on raising children and that might just sway him to agree with the plan she had in mind.

Daniel didn't know quite what to say. Memories of a former life popped into his head and he thought about his own family. Having to give them up had broken his heart. He had no idea how he could make this happen for Mary short of kidnapping, and they could run into all sorts of complications. "That's going to be quite difficult," he finally managed not wanting to upset her too much.

"I know it is, but all you have to do is say yes and I'll do all of the work," Mary told him.

Now he was really worried. "When you say all of the work, what do you mean?"

"Exactly as I say Daniel. I can get the daughter I want, but there are a few steps involved. Don't worry about it too much. I'm sure I can make this happen for us."

"Do you already have a child in mind?" he asked, wondering who she had been stalking.

"Yes," she admitted. "The little girl who has lessons with me. She's perfect and not only is she an only child, but her parents are too," Mary explained. "I'm going to make this plan work Daniel, I've never wanted anything more. It was you who told me we could have anything we wanted, you know, being vampires. This is what I want."

"Have you thought this through properly? Right now, she's a sweet little girl, but that child is going to grow up and realise things aren't quite as they should be. What happens then? You can't change her now, she won't be able to control her appetite. I don't think you've thought about this enough. You need to plan properly for this to work," Daniel explained. "With children things get difficult."

Mary was clearly upset with his statement. "I hadn't planned to change her, I just thought we could raise her in her mortal form and then explain things and give her options when she grew up. We can make her understand our ways and Tempo is so quiet, I'm sure she would be good at keeping our secret. I know we can do this and you're just being unsupportive and stubborn."

That was the end of the conversation, her mind was made up and Daniel knew arguing would make the situation worse than it was. As she stormed out of the room he went back to his work. There were certain aspects about being immortal that were slightly unfair and not being able to have children was one of them. She had been deprived and he knew it was his fault. The best thing to do was to help her with her plans. At least then he would know exactly what she was thinking of doing, and unless he agreed, she wouldn't share her ideas with him. Leaving the small studio, he followed the sound of the piano to the sitting room.

Mary sat playing. Bitterly disappointed with Daniel, she would just have to do everything herself. As he entered the room she ignored him on purpose and continued to play. If he didn't want to support her ideas, she would take the child and leave him. Aiden would let her and Tempo live in the manor, she was sure of it. After all, she was part owner of the property, being immortal didn't change that fact.

Sitting down beside her, he tried to join in the playing, but not having the foggiest idea about music didn't add anything to the melody but chaos. Mary smiled to herself, it was funny really and she couldn't be angry with him for very long.

"Hey," he said. "I'm sorry."

She stopped playing and just looked down at her feet. "It's not fair Daniel. I just want to have the normal things others have and that includes children. I agree there will be problems, but nothing is impossible. You know that yourself."

"I get it," Daniel said. "I know what having a child in the house is like, remember? I had a daughter once. I still do, but she doesn't know I exist. Things can get really difficult when there are children involved, but if this is what you want, I won't stand in your way and I'll help you with your plan. So, where do we start?"

Mary hugged him smiling, she knew that he would come around and see her way eventually and now he was going to help her. "I thought we could find out a little more about Ramona and her husband Justin. They're Tempo's parents. After, we can come up with a way to make them suddenly disappear. I've arranged to collect Tempo from school on Wednesday afternoons and bring her here for her piano lesson. Ramona will pick her up later, so it needs to be on a Wednesday so she can't collect the little girl. Then, when her parents can't be found, we can arrange to look after her."

"I don't think it's that simple, but it's a start. She might be put in some sort of foster home, or there could be grandparents. Perhaps you can ask her a few subtle questions during the lessons and find out more," he suggested. "Don't worry, we'll find a way to make it work out. But Mary, just remember, when it comes to children you can't just give them back. This is an ongoing commitment."

"I know and I'm ready Daniel," she told him. "I promise I'll be the best mother any child could ever want."

He had no doubt that Mary would make a good mother, it was the mortal-immortal relationship that bothered him more than anything. Time would decide if it was a good idea, but for now, she had made up her mind and that was that. He just had to go along with it.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Phoenix was back again and sitting in the same place as always. He smiled at her as she approached his table. In his mind, the future played out with Evie by his side. All he had to do was convince her to join him.

"Let me guess," Evie said to him. "Coffee, black." She knew his simple order back to front. There wasn't much to it. His presence made her heart flutter a little and she wondered if he felt the same.

Nodding his head he handed her the menu and she scribbled the order on a note pad to give to the barista. Pleased he had come into the café again, Evie went about her business with a smile on her face. Wiping down the red formica table tops had never been so enjoyable as it was that afternoon and she knew he would be waiting outside for her when she knocked off. She wondered whether she should invite him into her flat, but having so much to do when she got home was a natural deterrent and straying from her nightly routine would only end in chaos. Plus, they had only just met, and she couldn't do anything that might lead to her losing her job. He hadn't so much as mentioned anything about whisking her away yet.

"I was wondering when your next day off is?" he asked as she placed the coffee on the table in front of him.

"Friday," she told him hoping he was planning to ask her out.

"I have some business to attend to in London, but I should be back by then. Do you want to go out again?" he asked knowing she did. As he sensed the increased heart-beat and noticed the slight blush on her cheeks.

"Okay, um what time?" she asked. Inside, she did cartwheels, but on the surface, Evie played it cool. She didn't want to appear desperate and scare him off. Although, she had laid her life out before him on their first date, and he did know how much her simple world sucked.

"Same time as last time, if that's alright with you of course," he suggested taking a sip of the scalding hot liquid. It was awful, and he couldn't wait to let her know what he really was so he didn't have to suffer any more horrible coffee. Maybe he should have ordered a chocolate milkshake instead. It didn't make much difference, he couldn't drink it, but the flavour was better.

"It's a date then," Evie agreed. Feeling a little relieved he would be gone for a few days, she wondered if she could afford a new outfit, or at least a new top to wear. The thought of wearing the exact same clothing was dreadful, not to mention how embarrassed she would feel on the night. Maybe he wouldn't notice. Most men didn't notice things like outfits. She had friends who bought new stuff and told their partners they had made the purchase ages ago. It usually worked, but Phoenix was a little different. He seemed to be more intuitive than other guys she knew.

Phoenix put the coffee down and picked up the paper. Leafing through it, he found the page with the sudoku and pulled a pen from his pocket. He knew she was telling her colleagues about him by the whispers and giggles. It pleased him to think he was the topic of the café gossip, but this time in a good way instead of being the weird guy who didn't order anything but black coffee. By experience, it meant he had made an impact and she was interested in taking the relationship further. That was exactly what he wanted. Perhaps with this one, the outcome would be more favourable, and she wouldn't go mad and kill everything in sight. The only problem he could see was how to do it. Should he just take her, or discuss it first. An agreement would make for a better future and if she chose the path he walked, Evie would be more loyal to him. If it were a surprise, so to speak, she might resent him, and Phoenix didn't want that. It could even lead to a showdown between them. A conversation about the change would have to take place and hopefully she wouldn't freak out.

"I have another date with him on Friday," Evie told Damita. "But I don't have anything really nice to wear."

"Don't worry, you can borrow something of mine. Come over tomorrow morning before work and we'll have a look through my wardrobe. I have lots of clothes I don't even wear," Damita explained. "I've been thinking about getting rid of some of them for a while now. If there's anything there you really like, you can have it. Perhaps it is time for me to have a clean out."

Evie couldn't believe it. She had seen some of the clothes Damita had brought with her when she had arrived from Spain and she had always been a little jealous. "Thank you so much. I don't know if I'll ever be able to repay you though."

"There is no need my friend. You have always been very kind to me; and kindness is worth more than any material thing," Damita told her. "You deserve some happiness. Besides, he is very handsome, and you can't just let him go."

Phoenix took another sip of the coffee and left the table to once again visit the bathroom. After returning he paid for the drink which was left unfinished on the red formica and exited the establishment. Hunger had taken over and the area didn't have the population he required to continuously thrive. Starting the bike, he headed towards London, the huge melting pot of culture and diversity that held the solution to his current need.

Chapter Twenty-Six

Something was niggling away inside Daniel's head. A recent memory had wormed its way to the surface of his thoughts. At first he believed he had been mistaken, but after going over the image time after time, he was sure. Just a brief kiss, but nonetheless, something to be concerned about. A confrontation might be necessary but, for Daniel, it was difficult. He didn't want to run the risk of losing Mary. Their situation was just starting to look up. They had secured the boarding house and now had their own occupations. The photography business was beginning to bring in a little money and Mary had three piano students. But one of those students was making things difficult for him and it wasn't the child his partner sought.

Daniel never thought Mary would ever be attracted to another woman. But considering she had missed out on a lot of teenage experiences, there was the odd chance she might want to experiment. If he did see them kiss, did it really matter? It was just a kiss and as far as he knew, the relationship hadn't progressed to the bedroom. The thought of that annoyed him. He didn't have her turned for somebody else to take her away from him.

Jenna Morgan was definitely very attractive. If he didn't have Mary, he might change her for himself. But if there was something going on between them, he would find out. He could spy on them, but his voyeuristic intentions just seemed creepy, even to a vampire. Surely Daniel had the upper hand, whatever the situation. If he had to, he would take Jenna's life. But first he needed more information and it didn't look as though he was going to get it from Mary, so he would just have to keep an eye out and look for subtle signs.

The other issue bothering him at the moment was the damn child she had her heart set on. There was no plan in place for them ever to be more than two and he hoped if he stalled her for a while maybe she would get bored with the idea and forget about the little girl. But for now, he had to back her scheme and that meant a little stalking was in order.

Ramona and Justin Nixon lived a comfortable life on the outskirts of the village. Their large home, surrounded by an acre of land, was caged with high fences and large gates. Nothing stopped a vampire though. Nowhere was impenetrable and as he watched Justin leave the home for his early morning run, Daniel easily scaled the fence and crept towards the house. There was another routine he needed to see. From a tree on the property, he watched through the second story window as Ramona woke their daughter, the sound of complaining from the child met his sharp hearing. Pink butterflies adorned the walls of Tempo's bedroom and his keen sense of smell picked up their delicious human aroma, and porridge cooking on the hob. Daniel held himself back from temptation. There would be an opportunity for him to feed if the plan progressed. Tempo was a cute little thing and the vampire understood why Mary had taken such an interest in the child. Sitting in the tree, he watched as Justin returned to the house, right on time. Shortly after, Ramona and Tempo left, she was taking her to school. The departure was the same time every weekday. This family's routine was meticulous. Precisely thirty minutes later, Justin left for work. He knew the exact time they all left the house and when they returned home, and now, all the vampires had to do was dispose of the adults. Mary hadn't been able to get any more information about family members from the child, but it was now or never, and as much as he wasn't keen on the idea of having a kid around, they couldn't keep prolonging things. Mary was extremely pushy about it.

Carefully, in his mind, Daniel planned for the disappearance of Justin, he would go first and then Ramona. Both in one day, but if Mary wanted the child then she would have to help him. This was a partnership and although she was new to their ways, she could definitely hold her own. Ramona would be Mary's kill, after all, it was her idea. Daniel wondered how his own daughter had felt when he didn't come home that night. She had been very young at the time, but he wondered what sort of psychological problems children suffered when their parents disappeared off the face of the earth. He felt sorry for Tempo. She was sure to be affected in later years, but Mary had made up her mind. She definitely hadn't quite grown out of the spoilt rich girl she was when he first came across her. He had thought her sweet and innocent, but she was actually quite ruthless and wouldn't let anything stand in her way. Maybe it was the residue from wealthy parents and something that would stay with her eternally.

Daniel could bargain with Mary, and he decided to offer her an ultimatum. If he was right about Jenna then he had some bargaining power. His partner wanted a child and she could find more students, there was living proof of that. There were people everywhere who wanted to learn the piano. Mary wouldn't have any problem getting more business. If she really wanted Tempo as a daughter then the sacrifice would have to be Jenna. Mary would have to take her life and this time, it would be Daniel getting his way. He smiled to himself. This battle was one he would win.

Returning to their home, he thought through the difficult conversation and how to start it. What if she left him and shacked up with her friend? Daniel wasn't sure he could allow that. So many different thoughts ran through his head and they were erratic at that.

"Is there something wrong?" Mary asked noticing the troubled look on Daniels face.

"I'm not sure. I thought I saw something, but I'm uncertain about it," he told her.

"Well maybe I can help," she said giving him her full attention.

"It was through the front window, you and Jenna were at the piano together," Daniel said.

Mary looked away. "I know what you're talking about Daniel. I don't know what she was thinking, and I haven't spoken to her about it because I don't want there to be any weirdness between us. I wanted to tell you, but I wasn't sure how I felt myself," Mary explained, feeling slightly guilty for not saying something before. "I know her partner was a woman and she's probably attracted to me. But I don't think I did anything to encourage her."

"Mary, I don't think you should continue teaching her. This could be detrimental to our existence here and we're just getting established," he pointed out.

"I can't just turn her away Daniel, I'd have to make up an excuse or a lie and I don't want to do that," Mary said. He was making things difficult for them both. Jenna was no threat to their relationship.

"Then there's only one thing you can do," Daniel said. "You need to get rid of her before she discovers our secret." Persistence was the key and he planned to be firm.

Mary knew exactly what he was getting at. "But Daniel, she doesn't know about us and I'm not about to tell her."

"It won't take her long to work out there's something not quite right with you. She kissed you and you don't generate any body heat unless you've just fed. Don't you think it might be a little strange to her?"

"I understand what you're saying Daniel, but I can't just kill her, there will be questions asked," Mary reminded him. "She's playing in the semi-final of the talent show remember. Besides, she's my friend and I haven't had any friends for such a long time."

"I agree she needs to show up for the competition, but after that she has to go. Friend or not," he insisted. "If it's not her, then it's us and we won't be able to take Tempo with us. It will be too risky. We'll be on the run and a child will slow us down."

Mary realised exactly what Daniel was up to and couldn't believe what he was asking her to do. "I understand, but please let's just get the competition out of the way and then I'll sort it out." Playing along for now would give her a chance to come up with a way she could have both Tempo and Jenna in her world. If it meant keeping secrets from him then that's what she would do. He couldn't dictate, she wouldn't let him. Just because he was more experienced in the ways of the immortal, it didn't mean he could rule her.

"Okay," he said. "Now let's get this other plan underway."

Mary listened to Daniel's idea, but all the while she was cooking a plot of her own. She loved him, but she wouldn't put up with his pushy ways. He was lucky to be with someone like her. Although Mary understood the situation was precarious, losing Jenna from her life wasn't an option. There had to be a way for her to keep them both. Mary knew the only way was reveal their secret and she understood the complications it could cause for them both. It had to be thought out properly, meanwhile though, there were more pressing things on her mind, like her soon to be daughter and the extermination of Ramona and Justin Nixon.
Chapter Twenty-Seven

Making the next level of the competition was the icing on the cake for Jenna. The lessons had paid off and there was a new tune to learn. She had arranged to go around to Mary's place the next night after work and make a decision on the piece for the semi-final. If things kept going like this, soon she would be a household name. Fame had never been in the forefront of her mind, but if it happened then so be it. Although, not many pianists had songs in the charts unless they sang along, but it might mean a different career direction for her. Perhaps she could play in restaurants or for a musical theatre group. Jenna was jumping the gun a little and she knew it. Coming back down to earth, she ran the vacuum cleaner over the floor. Slightly neglected, her new flat needed a little tlc to bring it up to the desired standard and that included laundry. A mountain of clothes had accumulated and spilled out of the laundry basket. Sorting it into piles, she shoved the darks into the washing machine and started it up. Running out of clothes wasn't an option and neither was buying new ones. Now she lived alone, there was nobody to share the bills with her and she had cut back on the luxuries and concentrated on the necessities, like wine.

Kacee had watched the talent show on the television and sent her a congratulatory text. Jenna wondered if she should tell her about Mary and the cold kiss that she had experienced. Replying to the message, she invited her to come and see the new flat she had moved into and ignored. Knowing Kacee would judge her, she had spent more time than usual trying to get the place in order and left no time to organise anything for their supper.

At half past seven there was a knock on the door. Jenna hadn't finished unpacking everything yet and there were open boxes in the living room with bits and pieces she had removed, stacked on the floor. Kacee wouldn't mind though. Opening the door, she invited her friend in.

"Well," Kacee said looking around at the mess, "I like what you've done with the place."

"Ha ha," Jenna said. "Do you want some wine? I'd offer you something to eat, but I only have crisps or biscuits."

Agreeing to the drink and the crisps, they settled on the sofa with a glass each. It was almost like old times, but Jenna had her own agenda and she planned on sticking to it. "So, did you like the performance?"

"I was actually quite surprised at how well you can play," Kacee admitted smiling. "You seemed so calm, like you were lost in the music."

"I was," Jenna admitted, remembering how she felt at the time. "I had to be, I was just so nervous I could hardly speak when the judges were talking to me before the performance. But there's something else that's happened and it kind of bothered me." She looked at Kacee hoping she wouldn't think she was just telling her this to upset her. "You don't know Mary Gryffon, do you?"

"I know who she is. I've seen her around," Kacee told her. "There's lots of gossip in the village about the mysterious young woman and her handsome husband."

"Well, I was having a lesson at her place about three weeks ago and I sort of kissed her."

"What? Why are you telling me this? Are you having an affair with her? Oh my God Jenna, she's married." Shocked by the announcement, Kacee hit her with a torrent of questions and took a sip of her wine to calm herself.

"No, it's nothing like that. I don't even know why I did it, but that's not all. Her lips were really cold and when I apologised, she put her hand on my arm and her touch was just as icy. There was a fire going and the room was quite warm, and I just can't stop thinking about how cold she was." Jenna sipped at the wine trying to read Kacee's face. She hoped they would have a decent conversation and be able to discuss this like adults.

"Maybe she's just cold. Some people are you know," Kacee told her. "Is that the only thing that's happened between you two?"

"Yes," she said nodding her head. "It was just a peck on the lips, but I can't stop thinking about the chill it gave me, especially when she touched my arm. I got goose pimples, and not in a good way. We didn't even speak about it afterwards. All of our conversations revolve around music and my lessons. Mary is very professional."

"I wouldn't worry too much about it. You know what they say, cold hands, warm heart," Kacee said feeling slightly jealous but not showing it in the least. "It's quite odd though, especially if there was a fire burning. Maybe she has poor circulation and it makes her cold. But then again, she's fit looking. I wish I could help you more."

"You might be right," Jenna agreed not wanting to dwell on it too much. "It just gave me such a strange feeling." Pouring more wine, she opened the crisps.

"Maybe she's a vampire. Aren't they supposedly cold and pale? That couple look as though they've never been out in the sun. Or she might be a zombie," Kacee said, sipping the wine.

"I thought vampires were nocturnal. I thought they caught fire in the sun. Mary and her supposed husband go out in it all of the time and nothing happens to them," Jenna commented thinking about her piano tutor. "As for being a zombie, she doesn't look like she's dead."

"Wait, supposed husband? What are you on about?" Kacee asked. Suddenly she was more interested. Gossip was one of the things that ignited her curiosity. "Is there something you know that you're not sharing with the rest of the village?"

"Well she doesn't wear a ring of any sort. I'm starting to wonder about them. They turn up out of the blue, and all of a sudden Sharon trusts them enough to go on an indefinite trip around the world? I know Mary's father gave her piano lessons, but that's all I know about them. Nobody really knows anything about their past."

"Did you try the internet? You can find out all sorts of things about people online. Does she have any social media pages?"

"I don't know. I kind of feel as though I might be some sort of stalker when I start looking things up about people on the internet. Maybe you're right, maybe she's just a cold person," Jenna said. "So, when are you going to ask me for my autograph?"

They both laughed at the joke and as the evening went on, the wine disappeared and although it hadn't been planned, Kacee stayed the night and what transpired between the two women made them both forget about the cold kiss and the beautiful Mary Gryffon.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Wednesday came around far too quickly and Mary felt anxious about what they were about to do. Pacing the floor of their room, in her mind, she went through what the execution of the plan might do to Tempo. She was so young, but that meant she might just get over it quicker. Remembering how hard it was to cope with the death of her own parents, she sat on the bed looking for an answer in the polished floorboards. Was this the right way for her to get a child? After the attack on her family, she couldn't attend the funeral and say a proper goodbye and the circumstances had left her isolated and perhaps a little damaged. Tempo wouldn't be alone, she would have two really caring adults to look after her. Mary's mother and father had always been there for her. Ramona and Justin worked long hours and, by the sounds of it, their daughter was left with anybody who would have her. They didn't deserve to have any children. At least, that's what Mary told herself. She would take much better care of her.

Daniel entered the room and once again knew something was bothering her. "What's wrong now?" he asked, not meaning to make things worse but realising what he just said might be taken as a dig at her.

"I'm just thinking Daniel," she said. "This is the worst thing I've ever thought of doing. Does it mean that I'm evil?"

He sat beside her and took her hand. "The fact you have to ask that question means you have a conscience, so I don't think it does. In my opinion it's more about desperation to have the normality we don't have. Do you still want to go through with it?" he asked. "Because if you're having second thoughts, it might be best to wait and make up your mind properly."

"If I don't do this now, I never will, and I really love her. She's such a sweet little girl and she deserves someone to be there for her all of the time," Mary said. "Let's get it done, before my conscience takes me in another direction."

Hesitating for a moment he studied her face. The innocence disappeared, and a hardness entered her expression. For a second Daniel felt a little frightened, but he remembered why they were together. She was the girl he had chosen. "I'll go and surprise the jogger and you make breakfast. Ramona and Tempo will be leaving the house soon and that only gives me a small window to get into the place and do my bit. I'll call you when I'm done."

Downstairs in the kitchen Mary prepared breakfast for their guests as she had done on so many occasions for her brother. A full English was on the menu, but they only had one couple staying. That's the way she liked it. It wouldn't do to have the house full when they got their new daughter, she needed to be able to spend time alone with Tempo and make sure that the little girl was coping. Getting her ready for school was going to be a job in itself so waiting on others wouldn't be an option. She wouldn't be able to juggle cooking loads of bacon and getting a child up and out of the house.

Excited by the thought of buying furniture and decorating a little girl's bedroom, Mary hummed a tune as she cooked the eggs for the guests. Of course she would have to go shopping and buy new clothes for Tempo. She would have to have some toys and Christmas would be a lot more fun with someone in the house who actually believed in Santa. She looked forward to the thought of a tree with lots of decorations and a nice Christmas dinner she wouldn't be able to eat, but it didn't matter, their family would be complete.

Daniel's call came through at a quarter to nine, and Mary had just finished putting the breakfast dishes in the dishwasher. She turned on the machine and smiled as she knew it was only a matter of time before he arrived home and she could go out and finish the job.

********

As Ramona unlocked the office door, she wondered where Justin was. He should be here by now. Perhaps there was a problem with his car, or maybe he had received a call from a client. There had been several occasions when her husband had neglected to call her and turned up all excited about another deal he had forgotten to tell her about. It didn't bother her that he was the go-getter type. After all, that's who she married. But their daughter was missing out. Having Mary collect her from school today was a godsend, but she felt guilty. She hardly knew the woman, but Tempo seemed to like her, and she enjoyed playing the piano so much that Ramona didn't want to deprive her. It would be her daughter's birthday soon and the little girl had asked for a unicorn party, but there was barely any time away from the office to organise it. They needed to hire some staff, so her time was more manageable. Ramona had made up her mind. She sat at the computer and drafted a help wanted add. They needed an office assistant and when Justin turned up, she would just tell him. There would be no compromise on this, Ramona was going to insist and if he didn't like it, then it was just hard cheese.

So engrossed in her new plans, Ramona didn't even know there was anybody behind her until she felt it, a sting in her neck. By the time she realised what was happening to her, it was too late, and she felt all of her hopes and dreams slip away as Mary took her life and her daughter.

********

As they sat talking to the police that evening, Daniel couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt as he looked at the little girl. Tears streamed down her cheeks and he thought of Lucinda and what it must have been like when he disappeared out of her life. She had been a lot younger than Tempo, but definitely a daddy's girl. Mary sat beside him with Tempo on her lap, her face stony, and she answered the questions without batting an eyelid. The goodness that Daniel had fallen for all those years ago had vanished and now the vampire he had created was just another immortal assassin who took whatever she wanted from the world. Darkness had taken her to the opposite side of the spectrum, and it was as if there was nothing she wouldn't do to make her eternity complete. Nobody can really tell the future, it's all subjective. But if he had known she would become even more obstinate and selfish, things may have been different.

Tempo sobbed and as Mary held her, she felt the elation she had hoped for. If the girl's parents had been more caring and spent more time with their daughter, they might still be around to enjoy life. The child would forget, she was young and as the years passed, the memories would fade. But her parents would never be completely dispelled from her subconscious, and Mary hoped it wouldn't hurt her psychologically. Having your parents disappear and not come back wasn't the most savouring thought, but worse things could happen. Feeling slightly annoyed by the questioning, she went through the motions. When it finally came to an end, Mary agreed to take care of Tempo until further notice. There would need to be a thorough search and although she knew there were no relatives in the immediate area, the police would have to find that out for themselves. Revealing information about the Nixons might lead to some sort of indication of guilt and force them into investigating Mary and Daniel. That was the last thing she wanted.

Some of Tempo's belongings had been collected from her home. At the moment the house was a crime scene, but as soon as the police had finished with it, Mary would be able to go and get some more of her toys and clothes, just to make the little girl feel at home. It was the least she could do. Luckily, the authorities had agreed to let the child stay with them at the bed and breakfast until something more permanent was worked out. She held the child closer and felt the living heartbeat and the warmth she no longer possessed. The fragrance of the blood that pulsed through Tempo's tiny body was enticing, but Mary could resist. She needed the little girl more than anything else and at that moment would have given up Daniel if she had to make a choice. He had taught her a lot and she relished the importance of the information, but if she had to survive without him, Mary was certain she could do it. There was now a new purpose in the form of Tempo Nixon. Daniel had told her the world was there for the taking, and as Mary Winchester sat there lying to the police, with the sobbing child on her lap and her vampire lover beside her, she felt more powerful than ever before and was thankful for her gift of immortality.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

After what felt like an eternity, date night arrived, and after trying on several outfits supplied by her friend Damita, Evie was sure she had made the right choice. Checking out her bum in the mirror, she decided it didn't look big in the second hand jeans and she couldn't wait to see Phoenix. Giving herself a final squirt of cheap perfume, bought at the local chemist shop, came with the satisfaction of knowing she was ready for the highly awaited night out. He would be here soon and pulling on her coat, Evie left the flat. As she locked the door, she could hear the bike in the distance and hurried out to the front of the property, so her date didn't have to come searching for her.

The building was kind of dowdy and although her flat was clean, the halls had a weird smell about them. It was kind of like cat pee disguised with some sort of nasty carpet deodoriser. Graffiti, that had been painted over but was still visible through the discount whitewash covering, decorated the walls. The building owners didn't give a rat's crack about any of it, but the monthly rent was within her budget. The neighbours were okay, and she knew them to nod to in the halls, but everybody kept to themselves and that's the way they all seemed to like it. A small badly landscaped garden tried to fool onlookers, but it was clear the place was run down. As he approached, Evie forgot about the shambles she was leaving behind and thought about the evening that lay ahead. A second date after she had revealed so much of her past on the first had surprised her, but if there was a second, maybe there would be a third and perhaps a future somewhere far away from here.

Phoenix handed her the spare helmet. Tonight was the night. It had to happen tonight. After which, he would take her away from the small and insignificant village and her infinite future with him would begin. They could go anywhere her heart desired. There would be no more terrible cups of black coffee and wasted hours in roadside cafés looking for a partner. As she sat on the bike behind him, he felt her arms around him, and Phoenix took off into the night. Heading towards the same pub, he took a detour and moved off in another direction. There was a more intimate restaurant he wanted to take her to. There would be more opportunity to explain without anybody overhearing them.

Evie wondered where they were going. When they had headed this way she thought it would be the same pub as the first date. But here they were on another country road heading towards an area she wasn't as familiar with. Don't panic, she told herself. Everything is going to be okay. But she didn't know if it would be and she hardly knew him. What if he really was some sort of charismatic psychotic serial killer? At least she had told Damita about the date. They would be sure to find her eventually. Alongside the road ahead she could see lights and it looked as though there was some sort of carpark. Evie breathed a sigh of relief. She had already dealt with her share of creeps in her life and didn't fancy fighting off another one.

Pulling up in front of the restaurant, he felt her long drawn out breath and realised some sort of apprehension had emerged from the ride. Phoenix wondered how she would feel by the end of the night. He was quite sure by that time the situation would change dramatically, and the lovely Evie would be like putty in his hands to mould into the immortal form he desired.

As he expected, the place was deserted, and they chose an intimate table near the fire. "Would you like something to drink, water or perhaps a soft drink?" he asked her.

"Some mineral water please," Evie said, feeling as though there was something he was going to spring on her. "How was London?" she asked. The restaurant was a little more refined than the pub they had eaten at a few days earlier. This place had table cloths. Thick white and starchy, they covered the wooden table tops. Reflected in the polished glasses was the dim light from several fixtures in the intimate, but open setting. It was a far cry from the café she worked at.

"The same as it always is, busy, noisy and crazy," he told her recalling the feast he had indulged in during his short visit to the city. "How about you? How have you been since I saw you last?"

"Okay, work's not very busy at the moment, but when we get a bit closer to Christmas, things will pick up. People start to travel more and we get a lot of families passing through," she explained. "It means more kids in the café, but they're okay. But anyway, I don't really know much about you Phoenix. Do you have any family in Austria?"

Shaking his head, he replied with a single word. "No." He wanted to share his past with her and tell her about his parents who had departed long ago. He wanted to tell her why he had invited her out. He wanted to tell her why he was sitting here with her now. But he had to take it slowly. "Before I arrived here, I'd been all over the place and done a lot of searching. I've looked for a long time and then I saw you. There was just something about you I was attracted to. So I befriended you hoping you might be the one," Phoenix told her.

She wondered what he was going to say. They hardly knew each other, and she didn't fancy getting married to someone she barely knew, but she did want to be rescued from the place. Living in the same village forever wasn't an option, so Evie let him continue with his spiel without interrupting.

"I can sense you're having doubts about me now, but I'm hoping after you hear what I have to say, you will agree to my request. I know you want to get away from here Evie and I can help make all of your dreams come true. Please promise me you won't get frightened and run screaming from the place. Remember, if I wanted to hurt you I could have done so by now."

Curious about his big revelation but concerned about what he was going to tell her, she kept her breathing as normal as possible and waited for him to speak again, thinking that interrupting him would be the wrong thing to do. This date was turning into a weird fest and Evie hoped he wasn't trying to sell her some sort of timeshare place or worse still, involve her in a pyramid scheme. But the hurting thing made her think that it was something a little more sinister.

"When I was a boy, times were a lot different than they are now. The fashion, the music, the food, everything has evolved so much, and I too have become a lot more adaptable. It was hard for me at first, I was never much of a fighter and the fear of any type of change made me apprehensive, but now I can face anything. From what you've shared about your background, you find a way to battle any situation and I know you would embrace the change," he said. "But I'm rambling. Are you hungry?"

Evie hadn't eaten all day. She nodded her head and looked up at the specials chalked on a board in white. Confused by his jabber that didn't tell her anything of importance, she tried to choose a meal. She couldn't work him out and it seemed as though he was avoiding it.

"What would you like?" he asked her.

The dinner was ordered and once again he began to speak. "Okay," he said hesitating, "here goes nothing. Evie, I'm a vampire."

Thinking carefully about the statement he had just made, she bit the inside of her bottom lip and wondered whether she should laugh or not. It kind of made sense that he might think he was a vampire and that was why he ate his steak rare. But Evie knew vampires were a myth and wasn't sure whether to laugh or just agree. Clearly he was joking or perhaps a little mad. "How long have you been a vampire?" she asked, deciding to play along.

"A long time. I was born in 1734 in Vienna Austria. My real name is Vincent Jager, but I changed it some time ago. I prefer the name Phoenix due to my continuous reinvention. You think I'm either joking or crazy, I can tell, but it's true Evie and over the years I've drained the blood of thousands. I've created new destinies for those who have been reborn as I have, and they have either thrived in the immortal world, or perished at the hands of another. I had a partner, Charlene. I thought she was the one, but the seduction of the blood drove her to drink, so to speak, and she went on a killing spree, so I had to end her existence. You would make a beautiful vampire Evie. Say you'll agree to the change and stand by my side for eternity."

Suddenly she felt really uncomfortable. This guy was as nutty as a fruitcake. She knew meeting him was too good to be true. Nothing decent ever happened to her and now here she was stuck in this restaurant in the middle of nowhere with a lunatic who thought he was immortal. She couldn't really afford a taxi home and even if she made a run for it, he would probably hunt her down and kill her. They would discover her chopped into pieces and scattered for miles along the road. At least she didn't have to worry about being bored out of her brain in a one-horse village any longer. Evie wondered what her mother would say. She wondered if she would even care, but she knew exactly what to say to him. "Do you mind if I think about it?" she asked as the meal was placed on the table in front of her.

"Please take all the time you need," Phoenix said.

He never touched his meal, he sat there watching her eat. She felt awkward and wished she hadn't agreed to come out with him. Crazy bastard. Evie wondered how she could get rid of him. Perhaps if she just declined his offer he might leave town and never return. Or maybe she could tell the staff here, they might be able to help her. They could call the police and they would come and lock him up and help her get home. But Phoenix hadn't committed any type of crime, just told her a lie.

"Please don't think badly of me," the vampire pleaded. "I know this is hard to believe, but it's true. The only way I can show you is to be what I truly am. But that means I either change you, or you can watch me kill somebody. Which would you prefer?"

Placing her knife and fork on the table, she thought about it for a moment. If she chose for him to take another victim, he might just do it and Evie couldn't have that on her conscience. Plus, it would make her an accessory to murder. She knew he couldn't physically change her into a vampire so that would be the best choice at this point in time. "I think you should change me, I'd like to be a vampire," she told him smiling, but not too much for it to come across as patronising.

He smiled back at her, she didn't believe him. Evie was just playing along, humouring him. "Okay then, but not here. I'm staying in a nice hotel not too far away. Come back with me and I'll do it there. There will be staff in the lobby who see us walk in together, so you'll be quite safe with me and if you decide you don't want to go ahead with the change, I'll take you home. But you have to promise me that you'll keep my secret."

Agreeing to go to his hotel was the best option. If they went to her place and he murdered her, nobody would find her for days. The smell of her rotting flesh might not even be noticed for months. Like Phoenix said, people would see them walk in together and if he got too crazy, she would scream, and somebody would come running. Finishing her meal he paid for the food and they left.

The hotel was only a few minutes ride and she wondered what she was getting herself into. What sort of ritual would she have to put up with in his room? But he had promised to take her home if she changed her mind. At least he was staying somewhere nice. Evie had never been in this hotel, she would never be able to afford it. He must be loaded. She hoped he had some chocolate in his room she could pinch. Posh hotels like this one had the best of everything. Stopping at the counter, he collected his room key. Of course, it was the top floor. Maybe he liked it up there so that when he turned into a bat, he was closer to the sky and didn't have to fly as high to get out. Evie knew her thoughts were ridiculous. Maybe insanity was catching, and a bit of his had rubbed off on her.

Opening the door he led her into the room and closed it behind them. "Well, here we are," he said. "Would you like something to eat or drink before I complete your transformation?"

"Do you have any chocolate?" she asked looking around the room. It was bigger than her flat. Very grand, with French doors that opened up onto a balcony that looked out over the countryside. Even in the dark the view was impressive, and she gazed out of the window into the darkness wondering what it would be like to live like this all of the time.

He handed her a complementary box of chocolates that hadn't been opened yet. Sitting down in a chair, Phoenix gestured for her to do the same. Evie sat and removed the lid of the box. Taking one of the chocolates, she took a bite and savoured the taste. Eating the rest of it, she held out the box for him.

"No thanks, I don't really eat and when I do, I vomit a little later on. My stomach can't take it," he explained. "You really don't believe me, do you?"

Slowly she smiled and shook her head. "You have to admit your story sounds a little crazy." She ate another of the delicious chocolates. "I'm sorry, but I've never believed in anything that I can't see and vampires, well, it's just so far-fetched. Please don't be offended."

"I'm not offended, but I'm sorry you don't believe me. You did agree that I could change you, even after I offered to show you what I really am by killing another. I don't think you really mean it. You don't believe I'm a vampire, so you think you can't be turned into one," he explained. "But I am, and I can give you immortality. Give me your hand."

Evie reluctantly, but slowly, put her hand in his. They were cold, probably from the ride on the motorcycle. Phoenix placed her palm on his chest. Not even realising why he did it, she smiled at him and left it there.

"Can you feel my heart beat?" he asked her. "Am I breathing?"

There was no heart beat or rise and fall of his chest. Evie wondered how he was doing it. Surely he wasn't telling her the truth. Taking her hand back, she started to feel the panic rise within. "How are you doing that?" she asked, trying to keep the fear out of her voice.

"I told you in the restaurant, I'm a vampire. I can give you the world Evie. We can go where ever we want whenever we like, and nobody can stop us," he said.

"But how, why don't you melt in the sun? You came into work during the day. I thought vampires were creatures of the night," Evie said putting the chocolates down beside her. She suddenly felt sick thinking of what she had agreed to. It couldn't be true. This had to be some sort of hoax. Clearly he had developed an elaborate parlour trick to convince people of his authenticity.

"A lot of things you might have seen or heard about immortals are false. Only a vampire can tell you what he or she can and can't do and we don't tend to share it with just anybody. There's a reason I picked you Evie. You're a romantic, not to mention beautiful. When you transform, you'll be irresistible, and your victims will be drawn to you. I need someone by my side, and I think I can count on you," Phoenix said. "You have dreams about leaving this place and I can make them all come true."

Silence followed while Evie thought about the situation. She wanted to run screaming from the room, but intrigue stopped her. If what he was telling her was true, she would never grow old, life as she knew it would disappear and her existence would become just like one of her romantic novels. Phoenix had promised to make her dreams come true. "Will it hurt?" she asked him rubbing her neck where she thought that his teeth would pierce her skin.

"Yes, but not for long and you will heal quickly. To be completely honest, there's not much pain at all. Eating chocolate will be a thing of the past. So you can either finish them or choose not to," he said referring to the box beside her.

Evie looked down at the half-eaten box of chocolates. It was a shame to waste them and there weren't many left. "I'd like to eat them, and then I have a few more questions." Evie announced as she took another chocolate and popped it into her mouth. The taste was exquisite and led to one of the questions she was thinking of. "Will I miss chocolate? I really like it and I can't imagine never eating it again." She still wasn't convinced he was telling the truth even with the lack of heartbeat and breathing.

"You won't even notice. In fact, anything but blood will taste revolting and turn your stomach. But you will adapt to your new lifestyle and have everything your heart desires. When you're a vampire, the sky is the limit and every day can bring a different experience. We'll leave here and travel. All you have to do is let me know when you're ready."

Finishing the box of chocolates, she thought carefully one more time about the consequences of perhaps becoming immortal. "I'll never have children, will I?" So many times Evie had told herself that if she ever had children, she would be a better parent than her mother. If what he was telling her was the absolute truth, Evie would never have the chance to prove it to herself. Feeling guilty about kids she might never have was silly. But the thought still bothered her.

Phoenix shook his head. "No," he told her honestly. "But if you want children, it can be arranged."

"Alright then," she said against her better judgement. "I'm ready to be a vampire."

"Evie, you have made the right decision. Time is something people never have enough of, but yours will be endless. The world as we know it will change in ways nobody can foresee, but you will witness it all," he said, as he leaned forward, slipped his arm around her waist and sunk his teeth into her neck.

********

It was all very hazy, and she must have passed out. But as Evie opened her eyes, she felt very different, like she could run a marathon. Slowly as her mind cleared, she recalled the events of the evening. The date with Phoenix, the conversation, accompanying him to his hotel room, and the chocolates. After that, what had happened? The thirst she felt was different. Normally it was water she craved but now, and then she remembered. It was all a blur though, agreeing to his request, one she thought was a joke. Horrified, Evie sat up. The hotel room, she was still there, and he was sitting nearby in a chair, just watching.

"How do you feel?" he asked.

"What did you do to me?" she whispered. "What am I?"

"We spoke about it before, don't you remember?" he asked her. Clearly the realisation of what had happened distressed her. Perhaps he had chosen the wrong woman. It was too late to turn back, and he couldn't undo the transformation.

"You mean, I'm a vampire?" she asked him. Getting up she rushed to the mirror. Her reflection stared back at her and she examined it to see if there were any obvious differences. The first thing she noticed was the difference in her hair. "Why can I still see myself?"

"Because not everything people say about us is true," he explained. "All of the ridiculous movies and books have saturated the world with lies about our kind."

The words struck her over and over, our kind. Her eyes were bluer, her skin smoother and her hair was shiny and luxurious, the damage to the ends had disappeared. Although the reflection was appealing, she wondered if she had made the right decision. "So, what now?" she asked turning to face him. "Is there a plan? I can't just disappear, people will worry. Also, I don't know how to be a vampire, only a waitress."

"Believe it or not, a lot of people who disappear never to be seen again become immortal and that is why they vanish. However, you're right. I think you should resign from your job, say goodbye to your mother and we'll hit the road and see where it takes us," he told her. "Do you want to stay the night here, it might better if you do. At least then I can help you through the first hours. It can be quite difficult. But you will learn how to be an immortal Evie, it's very natural."

It was permanent, and still slightly in shock from the transformation that had taken place, she nodded her head. A feeling hit her, and she wasn't sure whether she was hungry or thirsty, it was odd and confusing. "I think I need something to eat, no drink, I'm not sure."

"That's the reborn hunger developing. When you're first born again, you're not sure about the feelings you get, but that will change. Soon you realise it's the desire for human blood which makes you feel that way. After a while the cravings will go away, and you'll be able to function in society and nobody will be the wiser. But for now, you have to learn to control it. I can help you with that," he told her. "Once you get over that nagging feeling, it's all smooth sailing."

Evie agreed to stay with him, the hotel room was much nicer than her flat and there was nothing there she would miss except for her books. All of those romantic dreams she had were coming true. Here was her prince in the guise of an immortal and he had given her a rare gift. The gift of eternity. She would leave with him and they would travel together. There was nothing here to stop them and if she ever got bored with Phoenix, she could find another prince to travel with. The world would evolve in ways nobody could imagine and although time couldn't be borrowed, it was something they would never have to worry about running out of. Her mother would pass away, her friends would grow older, but Evie would be ever more as she was on that night. It was like a dream come true. A supernatural vision brought to life in one agreeable moment. She felt invincible and now all she had to do was quench the thirst she was feeling. "I want to go out and get something to eat. How do I do it?"

Phoenix felt the fear rising, this was like a déjà vu. He remembered Charlene and when he had turned her. She had felt the same. The hunger for blood. It was normal, but he didn't want to lose another partner. He had to make sure she didn't go out and kill too many too soon. "I will take you out soon, but right now, we need to come up with a plan."

"I'll just call work and tell them I'm not coming back. As for my mum, she wouldn't know whether I was dead or alive anyway. Maybe she could be my supper tonight. Just a little gift for neglecting me all of those years," Evie said. "You know, I feel amazing. I've never felt like this before. It's as if I'm like that rabbit in the commercials on the television with those batteries that last for ages."

"That feeling will never go away. You don't need to sleep, but eventually you will find a way, just to fit into the method of the ordinary world. You don't need a bank account because you'll never have to work. We get along by the illegal appropriation of whatever we want without bothering about the consequences because there never are any. It's the way of the vampire. The world is ours for the taking," he told her. "Now, about your mother. I'm not sure you should end her life. It may look suspicious and although nothing we do is above board, drawing attention to our kind is something we try to avoid at all costs. The best place to feed is in an overflowing city. I think we should get out of here and head off to London."

She couldn't believe what she was hearing, London, Evie had always wanted to go to London. "I have to pack a few things."

"Is there anything in your flat that can't be replaced?" he asked her.

"Not really, but if I just leave it won't it look a bit suspicious?" she asked him. "Plus there's my lease, I still have two months on it. If I leave without paying or giving notice, the police will come looking for me."

"Okay, I'll pay out the lease for you, and when we get to London, I'll organise to have all of your stuff boxed up and brought to my home. We can go from there," he said. "Shall we leave tonight?"

Evie thought about it. She wouldn't see her friends at work again if she left tonight, but the thought of staying was tormenting, so she just agreed. It wouldn't hurt, and she would make more friends, surely. Once they were in the city she could join a few groups or something. Or just spend her time exploring until they moved on. It was all so exciting and much better in reality than in the novels she had pretended to be a part of. Although, she couldn't help but wonder if it were all a dream. "Okay, let's go."

Chapter Thirty

Arriving before they realised, the next stage of the talent competition was looming and although Jenna had been working on another song, she thought more about the teacher than the music. Nothing had been mentioned about that unfortunate afternoon and she was wondering if she should bring it up. What if it drove a wedge between them and Mary refused to give her anymore lessons? It would mean failing at the competition and that wasn't an option. Perhaps there would be an opportunity to talk about it after the performance. Meanwhile, she had some new music to learn. Kacee had been a lot of help with the situation and Jenna was grateful they could put their differences behind them and just be friends. But too much wine had led to a night of passion they both agreed was a mistake and wouldn't happen again. She missed her though, the companionship and just having someone to share things with was something Jenna needed. Until the mistake night, she hadn't realised how much.

Now, she concentrated on the new piece. Spending most of her waking home life on the piano, it had become her companion and Jenna practised as much as she possibly could. The piece was a little more complicated at first thought, and she contemplated boycotting the competition and withdrawing. Someone else would take her place and Jenna would be brushed aside for a performing pup or a dancing duck. No, it was out of the question. Mary would be disappointed, and it might ruin things between them. But a knock at the door interrupted her playing and she hoped it wasn't one of the neighbours coming to complain about the constant practicing of the same song.

"Mary," Jenna said, surprised to see her music teacher at the door. She didn't know why she was there, but considering Mary had never visited her before, she figured there was about to be some sort of difficult discussion and Jenna had never been a confrontational person.

"I'm sorry to intrude, but I just wanted to talk to you about something," Mary said. "Can I come in?"

"Of course, where are my manners? Come inside. Can I get you a cup of tea or something?" Jenna asked, gesturing for Mary to take a seat on the sofa. Slightly apprehensive about the visit, she sat beside her, but not too close as to cause any discomfort to either.

"Thank you, but I'm not thirsty," she said. Looking around at the flat, she liked the way Jenna had decorated it. The modern art on the walls popped out against the plain magnolia background. Her furniture was bang up to date and it made the place Mary shared with Daniel look kind of shabby in comparison. There were a few boxes that obviously hadn't been unpacked, but apart from that, it was nice.

"What was it you wanted to talk about?" Jenna asked her, hoping it had something to do with the tune she had been practicing.

Here goes, thought Mary. "Why did you kiss me?" she asked.

"Why did I kiss you?" Jenna repeated the question. She looked down at the floor and thought about the reason. "I didn't mean to, it just happened. You were there, and you have the most beautiful green eyes and I couldn't help myself. I'm sorry if I upset you in any way. But I'm not going to lie and tell you I'm not attracted to you."

"Please, I understand, and there's no need to apologise. But before I met Daniel, I led a rather sheltered life and nothing like that has ever happened before so now I'm a little confused. I can't really talk to him about the way it made me feel because I don't want to upset him. There's nobody else in the village I'm close to. So here I am," Mary explained.

"I didn't mean to disrupt your life in any way and if I had known about your past, I probably wouldn't have done it. But my relationship had not long broken down and, well, I don't know what I was thinking. When Kacee left me, I didn't think I'd ever find anybody like her, but I met you and you're so beautiful. I know you're married, and it was the wrong thing to do. I won't do it again. I promise. Please don't make me find another piano teacher, I couldn't."

Mary smiled at her. Jenna was her first real friend in a long time, and it was nice to know someone other than Daniel found her attractive. "It's alright. I just wanted to talk to you about it and I'm definitely not going to turn my back on you. But while I'm here, we may as well tackle the new competition piece. How are you getting along with it?" She had changed the subject, just like that.

Sitting at the piano, Jenna played for Mary. She felt better about the situation after the short conversation and wondered if Mary was just as cold today as she had been on that afternoon. Something inside her told her to keep her distance. It was best to get the competition out of the way and then find out a little more about the woman who was currently sitting alongside her. But as she played, she couldn't help feeling just a trifle jealous of Daniel, and her emotion transformed into the music that she created, as the melody surrounded the couple.

Chapter Thirty-One

In the small two-bedroom council flat, Doreen Franks sat assessing the damage in the mirror. The bruise was getting darker and spreading from just below her eye to her cheek. Who would have thought Ronald would turn so nasty? But the most pressing question on her mind was, why was she so bad at life? Decision after bad decision had led her to this point where she was regretting every choice she had made since finishing high school. Taking a gap year, she had met Evie's father and as soon as she told him about the unplanned pregnancy, he took off and left her literally holding the baby. With almost no support from her family, Doreen had tried to raise her daughter the best way she could, but now she realised all she had amounted to was being a bad mother and instead of putting her baby girl first. Hardheartedly, she had thought about herself. Now was the time to start trying to make things right and at least attempt to bridge the gap that had grown between them. Finally she realised having a baby was the best thing that had happened in her life. Sadly it was far too late to become the doting mother. Most parents were kid-centric, but not Doreen. She had tried, but there was nothing about babies she liked. The only reason she had kept Evie was guilt. Now however, she missed her and although they had never been close, time could still change that. Doreen loved her daughter, there was no denying it.

Evie's bedroom was just as it had been when the girl had left home. A single bed and a set of drawers sat empty, waiting for her to return. On the pale pink coloured walls, a few posters of her daughter's favourite actors watched over the emptiness. There was a bear Doreen had bought for Evie when she was a baby, but it too had been abandoned. Picking it up, she held it to her chest. A single tear ran down her cheek and she brushed it away. Crying was a sign of weakness and she needed to stay strong, even if she was only fooling herself.

The 173 bus stopped right near the roadside place where Evie worked. With a thick layer of concealer, followed by some foundation to cover the bruise, Doreen applied the rest of her makeup. A difficult conversation ran through her head. She knew what she would say to her daughter and went through the possible replies that Evie would give. Another glance in her compact mirror and she noticed not just the bruise, but her age. The years were beginning to show with every tiny line and wrinkle that appeared on the once flawless canvas of her face, and with time, the ruts grew deeper.

Pulling on her coat, Doreen buttoned it and went out into the cold. Five minutes later she boarded the bus feeling slightly nervous about seeing Evie. A lot of time had passed since her daughter had left home and there had been very little contact since. She understood why. Evie hadn't asked to be born and she deserved a better life than the one Doreen had provided. Self -pity began to burble within, but she stopped it immediately. The last thing she wanted was to turn up at the café with tears in her eyes. Evie wouldn't feel sorry for her, nobody would. Her life was what she had made it herself.

As the bus pulled up at the necessary stop, Doreen thanked the driver as she embarked on the short walk that would hopefully be the beginning of the kind of relationship she wanted to build with her daughter.

Nothing had changed about the café since the last time she had been there. Just after Evie had started working as a waitress, Doreen had checked out the place. Her daughter had completely ignored her, and she had never returned. Embarrassment had kept her away. Taking a seat at one of the booths, she looked around for the girl. Perhaps it was her day off or she might have noticed Doreen enter and be hiding out the back avoiding her. It was clear Evie definitely wasn't anywhere to be found in the customer area.

"Would you like to order?"

Doreen looked up from the menu at the waitress. "I'd like some tea and a scone with jam and cream please," she said smiling. "Is Evie Franks here today? I'd like to see her."

"Evie doesn't work here anymore, she left," the girl said taking the menu and scribbling down the order. "Your food won't be long."

Doreen had more questions. If her daughter wasn't working there, where was she working? Perhaps she would ask the girl when she came back. She didn't have long to think, as promised, the order didn't take very much time at all.

"Here you are, tea and a scone with jam and cream," the girl said as she put the food and drink on the table.

"Sorry to bother you further, but where does Evie work now? You see I'm her mother and we've sort of lost touch. Do you know?" she asked.

"Oh, so you're Evie's mum. We've heard all about you. As for Evie, she's not working anywhere. She's left the village with a man. Met him here she did. Good luck finding her. Not that she'd want you to anyway. Enjoy your scone," the waitress said smirking at Doreen.

Rude girl. Hadn't she ever heard of the word professional? A complaint to the management would fix her, but was it worth it? Doreen knew making somebody else's life worse wouldn't make her own better. She wondered where her daughter was. Sipping the tea, she figured it might be worth talking to the real estate agent Evie had rented her flat from. There may be a forwarding address. It meant making a trip into the main part of the village where the residents stared and whispered, but Doreen wanted to fix her future and it was time to stop worrying about the sins of her past.

Paying for her order, she left the establishment ignoring the sniggering going on between the staff and headed back to the bus stop. The bus for the village would be along soon. There was only one real estate agent in town so there wasn't any room for error when tracking them down. Maybe they would have some contact details for Evie.

Doreen thought about the strange situation that she suddenly found herself in. The daughter she hadn't really wanted had left town without so much as a goodbye. Now she wanted to get to know her and make up for the years of bad parenting, the opportunity was gone. Perhaps it was meant to be. Maybe this was fate.

McKinley's, the local realtor, had a storefront on the high street. Reputable, they had been constant in the village for as long as Doreen had lived there. Knowing there may be a possibility they might not be able to help her, she had to try anyway. The information she was after might be a breach of data protection, but she would ask for it regardless. As Doreen entered the business, the receptionist looked up and smiled at her.

"Can I help you?"

"I'm looking for the person who handles the rental properties in the area," Doreen explained. "Take a seat," the young girl instructed, smiling at her. "Someone will be with you shortly."

Picking up a magazine, Doreen turned the pages looking at the pictures absently. There was nothing in it she found remotely interesting, but it was something to do while she was waiting. Yawning, she put the magazine back and sat staring out of the window wondering where her daughter had gone and who she had gone off with. Should she contact the police? What if the guy was a lunatic? Finally her maternal instinct was kicking in and Doreen began to worry.

"Mr McKinley will see you now," the receptionist informed her interrupting her thoughts. "It's the door at the end of the hallway just on the left there."

Doreen smiled, thanked the girl, and headed in the direction of the room. Hopefully she would get some answers from this Mr McKinley. Knocking on the door, she opened it slowly. A man approached with his hand outstretched and she shook it. Taking a seat at the desk, he sat opposite her.

"I'm Douglas McKinley. How can I help you?" he asked smiling.

"Mr McKinley, my name's Doreen Franks, and I need your help," she said, her voice shaking a little from the urgency. "It's my daughter, Evie Franks, she rented a flat through your agency. Well she's gone missing and I'm concerned."

"Just one moment Mrs Franks," he said, and he left the small office. Returning promptly, and once again seated, he tapped away at a keyboard and sat looking at the computer screen. "Ah yes, Evie Franks. She was a good tenant, it was a shame to see her go. Her landlord likes the tenants that don't make trouble. Your daughter always paid her rent on time and she never complained about anything."

"Where did she go, that's what I want to know," Doreen said. "Do you have a forwarding address for her?" Waiting for him to speak, she noticed how distinguished he looked. His greying hair was nicely styled and there was a kindness on his face. This guy was a real gentleman and dressed impeccably, right down to the pocket square. A far cry from the men that had frequented Doreen's bed throughout her adult years.

"All I can tell you is the lease was paid out in full and your daughter vacated the premises. There was no damage to the flat and her deposit was returned in full. She might have had her mail redirected, but we had no reason to ask her for a forwarding address," he explained. "Perhaps one of her friends can help you."

Doreen felt the tears welling in her eyes. It was all so overwhelming. She sat on the black leather chair in the office with the white walls and strategically placed photos of properties, across from the well-dressed business owner, and choked them back. "But I don't know any of her friends," she said quietly. "I barely knew her."

"I'm sorry Mrs Franks, but I'm afraid I can't help you," he said. "You're obviously upset and if I had more information, I would gladly share it with you. I have my own children and I know how distressing things can get. If you're worried something untoward has happened to her, it might be worth a trip to the police station. Other than that, I'm not sure where to tell you to start."

Doreen thanked him for his time and left the agency. Quickly, she buttoned her coat and started the walk home. The two-bedroom council flat she had lived in for the past twenty-three years was only five minutes away. Tomorrow she would go to the police station and speak to someone about her daughter. But right now, it was getting dark and all she wanted was a hot cup of tea and a chocolate biscuit. That, and some information about her daughter, wherever she was.

Chapter Thirty-Two

After seeing the talent competition on the television and the pictures of the couple on the online newsreel, Aiden was sure that Lucinda would have noticed them too. After all, she searched the globe for this type of freaky stuff. Whether or not she would work out Mary and Daniel didn't perish in the fire was something he wasn't sure of. If she had, then she would probably head towards the competition venue. Perhaps he was fixated on these things out of desperation to find his sister, but if Mary was involved, Aiden had to find her before the vampire hunter did. If he was wrong, then it would just be a nice day out, but he had a slight hunch that Mary had something to do with the young woman who was competing on the television. It was just too much of a coincidence.

The event that puzzled Aiden the most, was the attack he had read of at the carnival. The pictures were similar to his sister and her partner, but Mary didn't drink the blood of humans, she had told him so herself. Maybe things had changed now she was out in the world with another of her kind. Perhaps his sister was like her murderous boyfriend now. It wouldn't surprise him, although Daniel had seemed like an alright guy, he was cunning, and he would be able to manipulate Mary easily. She was still very vulnerable and swaying her would be simple. Those drawings were completed from the descriptions of those who witnessed the killings, and they were clearly inaccurate, but there was a resemblance and although nobody would be able to get a picture exactly right, Aiden figured he should head off in that direction and at least try to find the immortal couple before Lucinda did. Daniel had no idea the woman he had met at Winchester Manor was his daughter and Aiden needed to find him and fill him in. After all, he had a right to know.

He packed a suit case and threw it in the boot of the car. Not really knowing anything about where they were or where he was going, took him out of his comfort zone. Having spent the past ten years protecting his sister had become his life and now he had to search for her and protect her once again. The whole situation stunk, but he knew what would happen if Lucinda found them first, she was an expert regarding the extermination of vampires. Aiden had read the gory stories on her website.

Cutting off heads and setting fire to bodies was second nature to her and he knew Lucinda wouldn't hesitate if she came across the couple again. No sentiment came into it and that was clear from the letter she had left him at the pub. Setting fire to the house she had found her father in was testament.

Checking a map book, Aiden looked at the area surrounding the murder site, one of the villages dotted on the page would be sure to have somewhere for him to stay. Igniting the engine, the car purred as he set off on the road not knowing exactly what he was in for.

The talent show would be the best place to start. The venue was a bit of a hike from the carnival, but Aiden knew if Mary was responsible for the tuition of the pianist, she would turn up to support her protégé. He hoped there would be somewhere for him to stay when he arrived. When there was something like a television production going on, not securing a place to sleep was dicey, but it was a risk he was willing to take to make sure his sister was safe. He hadn't spent ten years of his life protecting her to lose her now. Aiden hoped he was wrong about the whole situation, but he knew Mary and she had wanted to teach piano for as long as he could remember. The song was almost her signature. There had to be a connection between the two.

Although the quest was quite urgent, Aiden felt relaxed behind the wheel of the expensive vehicle and it was the first time in a long time that he had just taken off. Work would continue on the manor without him being there and even though he was paying for a room at the pub, it was a pittance, and a few nights away was just what he needed. All of those crazy women in the bar drove him nuts and perhaps if he wasn't there for a couple of days, they might just back off and give him a little space.

Motoring along the narrow roads of the countryside, Aiden turned on the radio and hoped it wouldn't be playing that tune he would clearly never be rid of. Tapping his fingers to the beat of a song he had never heard before, he breathed a sigh of relief and kept his eyes on the road in front of him, taking the occasional glance to the side to enjoy the picturesque view of the green hills and valleys in amongst the woods that interrupted the smooth grassy terrain. Droplets of rain began to fall on the windscreen, and he turned on the wipers to clear them away. Typical English weather he thought to himself. Why couldn't it just rain at night and be sunny during the daylight hours? That would be ideal. At least there wasn't too far to go and although Aiden wasn't sure of which back woods roads to take, he had a map for company and every now and then stopped to take a quick glance. The town was only three hours from his home, and he had been on the road for almost two now. Pulling over, he checked the map once more and contemplated getting GPS installed in the car. Right on target he thought. Feeling just a little thirsty, Aiden wished he had packed some sort of lunchbox. Instantly a memory formed, and he was transported back to the picnic he had shared with Lucinda, or Lilia as she had called herself at the time. Smiling, he remembered all of the time he had spent with her and wondered if she had really ever wanted to get to know him at all. If he bumped into her again, he would ask her, but it wasn't a meeting he relished having while he was still wounded from the fire. There were bound to be heated words, especially on his part. Forgiveness at this point in time wasn't an option.

As the countryside slowly transformed, and the buildings came closer together, merging to form a populated mass, he slowed the car down to a crawl and drove along the streets keeping an eye open for somewhere to stay with off street parking. As luck would have it, Aiden found several places and choosing a bed and breakfast not far from the competition venue, he was thankful to get out of the car and stretch his legs for a while. After dumping his bags in the room and getting a little information about the nearby restaurants, he went out for a bite to eat. At least from where he was staying, it was only a five-minute walk to the talent show and Aiden realised he didn't have a ticket. He wondered if he could get one at such short notice.

An Italian restaurant caught his eye and he stopped in for some pasta and a glass of wine. Eating by himself immediately reminded him of the lonely years with Mary hidden away in the manor. The way she had made his meals and they had existed in their family home together, rarely ever seeing each other. At the pub, he ate most of his meals at the bar and talked to whoever was there. Tonight though, there was nobody interested in a conversation with the bloke who ate alone, and although the music playing wasn't coming from his sister's piano, it lived on in his mind and almost drowned out reality. For a moment, Aiden Winchester wondered if he would ever really be rid of that era in his life and e suppressed the emotion that accompanied the thought.

The show would be filmed live tomorrow and after finishing the meal, he headed over to the concert hall. As luck would have it, the box office was open and after parting with a considerable amount of cash, he secured himself a ticket to the show in the premium seats. Conveniently, they were the only seats left. Aiden hoped the show was worth the money and he hadn't spent a small fortune on something that was going to give him a headache.

There was a chance he could be wrong and the whole excursion would be for nothing, but if that was the case, Aiden would have to rethink his quest. His sister and her partner were out there and he had to find them.

Returning to the bed and breakfast, the thought of sitting through a lot of bad performances once again crossed his mind. Picking up his book he opened at the bookmark and began to read, pushing the negative thought from his mind. There was no point worrying it about it now. That was a bridge he would cross when he came to it. If the talent was pathetic, there was the option of walking out. Nobody was making him go. Putting the book down, Aiden yawned and turned off the light. Driving, although it hadn't been a huge distance, always made him tired, and right now, he needed some sleep.

Chapter Thirty-Three

Attending the television talent competition, or at least waiting around outside the venue, was the best place to start as far as Lucinda was concerned. That song was firmly anchored in her head and now played constantly. It was definitely the same tune that was performed for her in Winchester Manor on the night she had argued with Mary. The vampire must have something to do with the woman on the television. It was just too fluky. So, there was no other choice, she needed to be sure she had done the job properly and if she hadn't, there would be another chance. When it came to killing vampires, failure wasn't in her vocabulary and Lucinda wasn't the type of person to give up. After hours of perusing the internet, she had found sketches of a couple of killers who were described as vampires by eye witnesses, although, the media tried to downplay it as always. The pictures bore a slight resemblance to Mary and her long lost father, and Lucinda believed the story. If they had survived the blaze and were now in that area, they wouldn't be too hard to track down. She just hoped her mother hadn't seen the drawings. She would recognise Daniel immediately, even though the picture wasn't an exact likeness, there were definitely similarities. The best thing for her to do was to go and check it out and pray the truth about her father was never revealed.

Most of the time, Lucinda had a strong feeling about situations involving the immortal, but this occasion was slightly different. She thought she had done the job properly last time. But if she was right, the murderous bastards had escaped the flames. This time, she was going on a hunch, travelling on a whim and hopefully her intuition was correct.

A job opportunity arrived by email and it flashed up on her mobile. There had been witnesses in the ghost train and they were sure the culprit was a vampire. Although, she didn't quite trust the opinions of a few teenage kids. The pictures, the same ones Lucinda had seen on the internet were attached and the fingers were pointed at the female. Opening the email on her laptop, she looked at the drawings. Making them larger didn't really help. They just became fuzzy and harder to scrutinise. Lucinda wasn't sure, but she was going to check it out anyway. Taking a good look at a map, the village was in the same county and not far from the spot where the body was found in the gully by a brook. That was enough, whether it was her father and his wench or another couple, she would wipe them out once and for all.

After responding to the request and accepting the job, Lucinda packed her suitcase. Once again on the road, she headed along the motorway unsure of what might await her at the other end, but knowing whatever it was, she was well prepared. Stopping off to check out the talent competition was a must and if she was wrong, then so be it.

Clicking on the radio, Lucinda turned it up and sang at the top of her voice. In her car where nobody could hear her, she pictured herself on the stage of the talent show. Knowing she was off key, and there was a possibility of being bombarded with rotting fruit, prevented her, but it would be nice to have that kind of talent. She remembered the night Mary had played for her. They had been in that teenage bedroom with the posters and stuffed animals, it was sort of stuck in time, never progressing. If Aiden's sister hadn't been a vampire, Lucinda might have endured the annoyance of the girl, but immortality was no excuse for rudeness, and perhaps the spoilt girl would always be just that, ruined and disrespectful. Always getting her way was a contributing factor and Aiden had done all he could to protect her, but their secret had been brought to the surface and there was no going back now. What Lucinda hadn't intended was her father being the vampire's love interest. After all of the years of not knowing why he had just ran out on them, now she knew, and it all made perfect sense. Sadly, the clock only went forward, so unless someone invented a time machine soon, going back to when he left so she could change the outcome, was out of the question. Unable to stop the tears, they welled and spilled down her cheeks. Pulling off the road, Lucinda took a tissue from a box in the console and dried her eyes. Mopping up the strays on her cheeks, she composed herself. It wouldn't do for her to keep getting all soppy about the father she didn't really know. Running off the road into a ditch wasn't part of her plan. She had to think of him not as her dad, but as a bloodsucking demon who had taken too many lives. It was her right as a mortal to take action against his kind and if it meant he would finally be gone then at least she would be able to put an end to the questions that ran through her mind. She thought she had done justice to the world when she had set fire to the manor, but if that was his picture she had seen on the internet, then there was more work to be done. It hadn't bothered her when she thought she had finished him off and she wondered why on earth it did now.

Pushing the thoughts of the past from her mind she focussed on the road and the song on the radio. Cranking it up, Lucinda once again sang along. It kept her company and she felt as though there was always someone travelling with her. She had often thought about trying to recruit someone to join her quest, but although her friends had seen the website and read the stories, they thought she made them up. Nobody believed in the undead and unless they had experienced first-hand what she herself had, why would they? It might be fun though, just to invite one along to witness the kill. Would it shock them or scar them for life? Who knew, but there was one thing for sure and that was the way she felt at the moment. Getting over the fact Daniel was her father, she was hell bent on getting revenge for Sam, no matter who she had to wipe out along the way.

Chapter Thirty-Four

A buzz of voices filled the large auditorium as Mary took her seat with the tiny, timid Tempo beside her. She had spoken to Jenna backstage and helped her with her nerves as much as she could. It was all up to her student now. All of the hard work was behind them both and with any luck it had been enough.

Tempo looked around at the growing crowd as slowly the empty seats were filled with the spectators that seemed to flock to the amateur event. A little excited at being there, she wished her mum was by her side. She wondered what had happened to her parents. They seemed to have just disappeared, but it was very strange. Her mummy and daddy would never just leave her, they loved her too much, and Tempo had a strong feeling something very bad had happened to them. She liked Mary and Daniel. They gave her everything she wanted and were very kind to her, but their hugs were kind of cold and nothing like the warm cuddles from her parents. The police had told her they would find her parents, and everything would be alright, but so far, they had come up with nothing. She missed her bedroom with all of her toys, and her home. But most of all, she missed her mummy. Sometimes she felt like crying, but her dad had always told her crying didn't solve problems, the way to fix things was to take action. Tempo knew she couldn't go out and look for her parents, so she had to wait for the grownups to find them for her. It had already been weeks and they hadn't found them so far. It would be her birthday soon and her mummy had promised her a unicorn party. Tempo wondered if Daniel and Mary would let her have the unicorn party at their place. She would ask later, right now, the show was starting, and she was keen to see her new friend Jenna play. One day she would be just like Jenna and play on a stage in front of loads of people and they would all be cheering for her.

From where they were sitting the stage looked small. As the show started, Mary began to feel a little nervous herself. The piece had been practiced so often and her playing was very precise. Jenna had chosen a song called My Immortal to play and Mary had to fight back the urge to tell her everything. Over the weeks they had grown very close and having someone to confide in about the past ten years was something she craved. Daniel wasn't happy with the relationship. He had seen the kiss, the kiss that hadn't meant anything at that moment, but now things were different between the two. Daniel had asked her to choose and of course, she chose him, but it was mostly because of Tempo. Mary loved him, and a separation wasn't an option, but he had given her that terrible ultimatum and she had promised as soon as Jenna was eliminated from the competition, she would get rid of her for good. Difficult as it seemed, the vampire knew if she didn't, then Daniel would perform the act himself. But maybe there was a way around it. She had hidden herself from the world for ten years with the help of her brother, and surely she could work something out for her friend. The trouble with that idea was revealing her secret to a mortal and the last time she did that, things ended in tragedy.

When her turn finally came, Jenna took the stage and sat at the piano. Eating away at her gut where the carnivorous butterflies that nibbled away at nerve endings and fluttered around inside with wings the size of those of a pterodactyl. Try not to think about the audience, pretend you're sitting at your own piano at home. A small voice inside her head repeated the words over and over. Jenna could see her reflection in the shining surface of the instrument and finding comfort in the image before her, relief arrived to coax her through the ordeal. Fortunately, Jenna also had a teacher who believed in her and she knew Mary and her little friend Tempo were up in the seats watching her today. After rejigging the song and adding in an introduction to enhance it, the piece was fit for the competition. Mary had been a torrent of strength and had backed her all the way. She wondered if Kacee was there too and as she played, Jenna forgot she was in front of hundreds of people and became lost in the creation of the exquisite melody. Soft, sensual, and sublime, the music filled the auditorium. As she finished playing, the audience erupted bringing her out of herself and back to the venue and she stood smiling looking at hundreds of unknown faces who had listened to her play. The feeling was like no other, exuberance filled her, and she felt as though she could conquer the world. Blowing a kiss, she waved to the crowd. Whether she made it through to the final show or not, it didn't matter to her. Jenna had fulfilled a life-long dream, and nothing or nobody could ever take that feeling of achievement away.

A proudness manifested inside of Mary. She had taken a woman with a mild amount of knowledge of playing, and turned her into a musical juggernaut, equipped to wipe out anything in her path. Doors that were normally closed would open for her friend now. She would be able to broaden her horizons and perhaps even change the course of her future. The top three acts would go through to the final and if Jenna was one of them, she would have to prepare two pieces. Crossing her fingers, she hoped with every inch of her being her student made it through. It would prolong the promise she had made to Daniel and buy her some time.

Tugging on Mary's sleeve, Tempo looked up at her. "I want to go on the television too Mary."

"Perhaps you can enter a competition next year," Mary said feeling pleased with herself. "If we work really hard, and you practice every day, you might be ready."

Looking around at the audience who were cheering for Jenna, Tempo smiled and for the first time since her parents had disappeared, she forgot about them. She wanted to be just like the other student, her new friend. She wanted people to clap and cheer for her and she knew Mary had helped Jenna a lot and she could help her go on the television too. It would be fun to tell her friends at school and they would be able to watch her. Maybe by that time, her parents would be back. It would be such a nice surprise for them to see her playing the piano on television.

Mary was delighted with the performance but nagging at her conscience was the promise she had made to her partner. So far, Daniel had supported her every decision, and in any good relationship, support went both ways. Mary didn't want to lose Jenna as a student or a friend. She had thought about it considering all of the options and there was only one thing to do. The truth would have to come out and Mary would have to confess all to Jenna. After, they would work things out together.

Jenna took a bow. The compare of the show approached her and after a brief chat about the performance, she left the stage amidst the clapping and cheering. Smiling and thinking about the possibilities that could come her way from her musical prowess, she headed towards the dressing rooms to await the judge's decision.

Chapter Thirty-Five

Aiden sat in the audience listening to the girl play. Looking around, he felt sure if Mary were the instructor then she would be sitting the stalls somewhere watching intently. But there were hundreds here and it was like looking for the proverbial needle. There were still more acts to perform before the finalists were announced and although it was entertaining, he only had one thing on his mind and that was finding his sister. If he was right, Mary would make a beeline for the stage door at the end of the show and that's where he would find her. If he was wrong, then so be it.

A boy and his dog were up next. The audience laughed as the dog performed trick after trick with the boy making simple hand gestures. It was amusing to watch. He wondered how many hours of work went into training a dog to jump along on its back legs and howl out what appeared to be a song. What a senseless waste of time. Bemused by the performance, Aiden questioned whether the dog might end up with a movie contract, or perhaps the boy would eventually become some sort of animal trainer. How many dog snacks had gone into bribing the canine celebrity that would become a house hold name across the UK? It certainly made him think about the ten years he had wasted. He should have been training dogs instead.

Checking the program purchased on entry, there were only two acts to go. Could he endure anymore? A ventriloquist and a girl group, he wasn't sure which would be worse. Leaving his seat, Aiden headed out into the foyer. He should have brought a book in from the car, time would have travelled a lot quicker. Looking forward to seeing his sister, perhaps waiting by the stage door might be a mistake, he didn't want to shock her, besides, she might not even be here. Choosing instead, the coffee shop across the road as his vantage point, Aiden ordered a latte and sat patiently reading the newspaper. Every now and then he would glance out of the window towards the venue. As soon as others started to gather around the area, he would head over there.

After waiting another fifteen minutes or so Aiden noticed there were people coming out of the building in dribs and drabs. He wondered if the talented dog had made the final. It was incredible, the stuff that entertained the masses. Paying a little more attention to the people walking past and stopping to congregate outside of the stage door, Aiden looked for his sister. He hoped he had it right, because the only other thing he had to go on were the really cagey drawings of the couple who had attacked the two individuals at the fair and he wasn't quite sure how that was going to help him. Then, he saw her. Or was it? He was sure it was Mary, but the woman had a child with her. Maybe she was just looking after her. Aiden hoped they hadn't made some sort of weird vampire kid between them. That would be creepy. Downing the coffee, he left the café and made his way across the road. As he neared the woman and child, he grew more certain this was his sister. Tapping her on the shoulder, she spun around and looked at him.

"Aiden," Mary said and flung her arms around his neck hugging him. "It's so good to see you."

He held her for a moment and then looked down at the little girl standing beside his sister. She seemed as though she was mortal. "Who's this?" he asked her.

"This is Tempo, she's one of my music students and I'm looking after her for a while," Mary explained smiling down at the child. "This is my brother, Aiden."

He smiled at the girl, she looked about five or six, he wondered where her parents were and why the would leave their kid with a vampire. "Mary, there's a reason why I'm here. I saw Jenna on the television and guessed you had taught her the song, that's how I knew how to find you. There's something you need to know about Lilia Cooper."

She saw the concern in her brother's face. "What is it Aiden," Mary asked.

Looking down at Tempo again, he was unsure what he could say. "That's not her real name, she's actually called Lucinda Gryffon," he explained. Leaning forward and keeping his voice as low as possible, he whispered, "Lucinda is Daniel's daughter and worse still, she's a vampire hunter. There is a website you can check it all out on. Just search for her real name and you'll find it."

Shock was the first thing that hit her. Mary knew Daniel had a daughter, but to find out they had been in the same house and he hadn't even known was mind blowing. "How did you find out?" she asked him.

"She left a note for me at the pub before she left Crippling Bump. Listen, I just wanted to let you know in case she works things out like I did and hunts you down. It was just a hunch that I found you," he said. "So how is it all going? Is it everything you imagined it would be?"

"Everything is much better now and I'm enjoying being out of that room," she told him. "Are you staying here in town? We're looking after a bed and breakfast in a village by the name of Kerrigan's Seat. The woman who owned the business is travelling, so we've agreed to run the place for her while she is away. I cook the breakfast and Daniel takes care of the rest. He runs a photography studio and I teach piano lessons. What happened to our home Aiden? Are you keeping it?"

"The manor is being restored to its original glory, minus the dust and outdated appliances. I thought about selling it, but the decision wasn't mine alone to make. I had a feeling you might return one day," he told her. "You know you're always welcome."

She smiled and then noticed the door had opened. Jenna was heading their way. "Over here," she called waving to her. "Do you want to meet Jenna? She's amazingly talented."

"Hi," Jenna said approaching the small group. "Are you disappointed Mary?"

Shaking her head, she said "No. I understand the girl band, they're extremely marketable, but who would have thought that a kid with a dummy, and a dancing dog would get through. You're so much more talented than them. This is my brother Aiden."

He smiled. "You play wonderfully."

"Thanks," she said smiling at him. Jenna could see the resemblance between them. He looked so much older than his sister though, it was odd. Maybe they came from a big family and there were lots of kids in between. They had never really had a conversation about Mary's background, or her own for that matter. "It's nice to meet you." Jenna shook his hand smiling. He was quite handsome and if she fancied men, she might have pursued him.

"I should get going, but I'll give you my mobile number," he said. "I have a new one."

"Oh, okay," Mary said taking her own phone from her bag. "I'll call you."

Jenna thought it odd he didn't just text her, so she had the number, but not everybody kept in touch with their family, she knew that from experience. Maybe they hadn't seen each other for a while.

"It was nice to meet you Jenna, you too Tempo," Aiden said winking at the little girl. "Keep in touch Mary and say hello to Daniel. Please pass on the information."

"Okay, thanks for letting us know, I'll definitely tell him what you told me," she said, relieved her brother had tracked her down.

Aiden left his sister and her students and headed back to the nearby bed and breakfast. At least this trip gave him a few days away, something he hadn't had in a long time, and now Mary had the information about Lucinda, he could rest easy.

The first-floor room was a decent size with a double bed and an ensuite bathroom. Through the window, Aiden could see a lot of the town shops and the end of the venue he had just visited. Turning, he unzipped his jacket. Suddenly pausing, he turned back towards the window and took another look out. Aiden couldn't believe his eyes when he saw her. Lucinda Gryffon, as bold as brass coming out of the place across the road. She must be staying there. He wanted to go and confront her. But if he did, she would realise his sister was in the area. Aiden wondered if she had been at the talent show that afternoon.

Picking up the mobile phone, he realised that he didn't get Mary's number, but there was a text from an unknown, so he opened it and the one word message was her name. Storing the number in the phone, he sent her a text back. They needed to know Lucinda was in the area and possibly tracking them down. There was no other explanation for it.

Chapter Thirty-Six

The picture in her hand, stirred up memories for Doreen Franks as she sat in the police station feeling slightly ashamed. The photo was from five years ago. She had seen her daughter briefly since and knew the girl hadn't changed much at all, but that wasn't the point. They had grown apart and it was all her own doing. Finally a police officer appeared and invited her into an office. Sitting across the table from the woman, she smiled at her doing her best to keep the tears at bay.

"I'm Constable Williams, but you can call me Roseanne," the police woman said smiling back. "Now, what seems to be the problem?"

"Well, you see, it's my daughter. She's gone missing," Doreen replied breaking down. Tears rolled down her cheeks and dripped onto her lap. Taking a tissue from her bag, she dabbed at her face sobbing.

Feeling sorry for the woman, she noticed the photo in her hands. "Is that a picture of your daughter? Can I see it please?"

Doreen nodded and handed the photo of Evie to Roseanne Williams. Sniffing, she blew her nose hard and then fished a clean tissue from her bag, discarding the soggy one into a nearby bin. She pulled herself together. "I'm sorry," she said. "I'm not usually like this. I'm actually quite tough, but this is heart breaking."

Roseanne nodded. She knew exactly what Doreen Franks was usually like. Being a part of the village for almost seven years now, Constable Williams had seen the woman before her in the pub on numerous occasions making a drunken fool of herself. Seeing her here today sober was a bit of a shock. Looking at the picture of the girl, she knew the face. Roseanne seemed to recall a young woman who worked in a café on the motorway who looked very similar. "Is your daughter a waitress?"

"Yes," Doreen said relaxing. "Do you know her?" Roseanne had kind brown eyes which seemed to smile all the time. She felt comfortable in the presence of the police officer.

"I've seen her around, but I don't really know her to talk to," Roseanne admitted. "You say she's missing. When did you last speak to your daughter?"

Doreen didn't want to answer the question. Guilt consumed her and once again she began to cry. Mopping up her tears with the now soggy tissue, she sniffed loudly and tried to compose herself. "I haven't spoken to her for years," she confessed. Feeling like a criminal, it was difficult to reveal the way she had treated her daughter, but if she wanted to find her, she needed to be honest with the constable. "Evie left home just about five years ago, and we haven't spoken much since then. I know where she worked and where she lived, but not much more than that. I haven't been the best mother and I want to make it up to her. So I went to the café yesterday and they told me she's left her job and gone off with a man."

Trying not to laugh, Roseanne looked down at the blank report sheet in front of her and started to scribble a few notes. "I'm sorry Mrs Franks but your daughter is an adult, so I'm not sure why you're here."

"It's Miss Franks," Doreen interrupted. "I know Evie is old enough to do as she pleases and there's not much I can do about it, but I just want to know she's safe. If she doesn't want to see me I'll understand, but can you maybe just check records to make sure there's nobody answering her description who's, you know, murdered or in hospital or anything else."

Putting the pen down, Roseanne turned to the computer and started to search. "There doesn't seem to be anything on the system. But what I can do for you is ask around and find out if any of her friends have a forwarding address. I know a few of the girls who work at the café. It'll be off the record of course. But I'm sure if any of them know where she went, I can find out for you."

Feeling a little better, Doreen took a mirror from her bag and checked her make up. The bruise she had under her eye peeked through the thick layer of makeup and she patted some pressed powder over the injury in an attempt to keep it covered. "Thank you ever so much. Can I give you my mobile number? Will you call me if you hear anything?"

"Of course. You live down on the council estate, don't you?"

Doreen nodded.

"I'll call in and see you, just to make sure you're okay too," she said. There was something about a mother trying to make amends with a child that Roseanne had always found endearing. Even one with a bad, brassy blonde, dye job. "If you just write down your address and mobile number for me so I have them, I'll be in touch with you." She handed the picture back to Doreen and watched the woman leave. Unsure of what she could do about Evie Franks leaving town of her own accord, Roseanne leaned back in the chair and chewed on the end of the pen. Around her, the solitude the grey walls provided gave her a chance to think about the situation. Plenty of women ran off with men, but for some reason this didn't feel right. Knowing all the gossip, she was certain that Evie hadn't been seeing anybody, so perhaps it was a stranger, or someone she met online. Roseanne had always relied on her intuition and she had a strange feeling about this situation. It was definitely worth looking into even just to provide peace of mind to an upset mother.

Leaving the police station, Doreen walked slowly towards the estate where she had lived for more than half of her life. She felt a little silly going to the police and more so for crying, but it needed to be done and the situation felt less disturbing. There was nothing else she could do now except wait for Constable Williams to contact her. Once again, she checked her face in the mirror. A nice take away coffee was in order and after making a small purchase of coffee and a cup cake, she walked quickly to her meagre dwelling. Once inside, Doreen made herself comfortable and relaxed in front of the television. A weight had been lifted from her shoulders just by sharing her guilt with somebody and instead of heading to the pub, she had bought a coffee. Things were looking up for Doreen Franks and she was certain it wouldn't be too long before she was in touch with her daughter again. She would try to make amends for the years of neglect and, hopefully, Evie would forgive her.

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Mary went over the conversation in her head as she tucked Tempo into bed that night. Kissing the child on the cheek, she caught a whiff of mortal blood and for a moment it was difficult to restrain herself. She realised she needed to feed and soon, before she did something she would regret.

"Can I ask a question?" Tempo said quietly.

"Of course you can. What is it?"

"Well, it's nearly my birthday and my mummy and daddy said I could have a unicorn party. What if they don't come back before then? Can I still have a unicorn party?" Tempo's bottom lip quivered a little as she tried her hardest to fight back the emotion building.

"You can have whatever you like. If it's a unicorn party you want for your birthday, then we can organise it and you can have it here. Tomorrow we'll make a list of the friends you want to invite, and start planning for the party," Mary said. "Now get some sleep and don't worry about a thing."

A party for seven-year-old wasn't something Mary knew much about, but that's what the internet was for. It was amazing, the internet and she realise what she had missed out on all of the years she was locked away in her room. Forgetting she was hungry, Mary searched for cakes and party games and came up with several possible ideas to keep a group of kids entertained for a couple of hours.

"What are you doing?" Daniel asked her looking over her shoulder at the pictures of the cakes on the screen. He had been working hard in his studio all afternoon and hadn't had a chance to speak to Mary since her return from the talent competition.

"Tempo wants a unicorn party for her birthday which is in a couple of weeks," she explained. "But right now, I'm ravenous. I really need to feed."

"There's no time like the present," he said as he kissed her. "I have some ordering to do and a few more photos to print for clients, so I won't be going anywhere tonight. You should go and feed, you're looking a little pale."

"You're so funny," she said smiling. She loved his sense of humour. "I'll go then. I'm not sure when I'll be home, but it will be before morning."

Leaving via the front door, Mary stepped out into the night. If she hadn't been immortal, she would have felt the sting of the approaching winter. Darkness enveloped her, and instantly the vampire remembered what it was like back in Crippling Bump when she had hunted at night in the trees. Things had changed a lot since then. No longer did she single out animals and feed on them, Mary had evolved into the perfect killing machine and since she had taken Sharon's life, she hadn't looked back at all. But tonight, something bothered her, and she couldn't stop thinking about it.

As she ran, she thought about the promise she had made Daniel. There was no way she could go through with it. Jenna meant too much to her. But lying to her partner was unspeakable and Mary knew if he found out, it might mean the end of them and he had been so supportive with everything else so far.

Up ahead a group of women sauntered along chatting to each other and she slowed down to keep her distance. Mary's footsteps made no noise on the uneven stone pathway and one of them would be her supper. None of them looked behind, so they didn't even notice her following, as one by one they said their goodbyes, entering dwellings along the way and finally, there was just a single solitary soul for her to take.

As Julie said goodbye to the last of her friends, she picked up the pace and walked briskly towards her home. Feeling just a little light headed from the wine at dinner, she hummed a tune softly. Something made her turn and she noticed the other woman walking behind her. Feeling a little apprehensive, her step quickened. It was silly really, nothing bad ever happened in Kerrigan's Seat, but she felt on edge. Shivering just from the cold, it felt as though winter had arrived and the chill in the air tried to force its way through her coat. At first there was no noise from behind and although very quiet to begin with, the footsteps behind her were getting quicker and louder and Julie walked faster not really knowing why. Perhaps it was somebody she knew, and they were trying to catch up. Turning to find out for sure, terror froze her, and the last thing Julie saw before her life was stolen was the face of a vampire.

Quickly she sprang into action and before the victim realised, Mary was finished with her and she threw the body over her shoulder. Running for what seemed like miles, she dropped the woman from the top of a rocky cliff and watched the body tumble down the rockface before it came to rest at the bottom of the steep ravine.

Feeling better after her feast, she ran back towards home and when the lights of the village came in sight, she slowed to a walk. Not in a hurry to get home, Mary headed for the river and sat on one of the seats which furnished the river bank. It was good to see her brother earlier and she suddenly remembered the information he had provided. She had forgotten about it until now, the events of the day and tending to Tempo had pushed it to the back of her mind. Lucinda Gryffon was the name Aiden had given her. She would have to tell Daniel tonight. Maybe that would take his mind off the other matter. Walking along the river, the mist had settled in for the night and the air felt moist. She wondered if anybody noticed she wasn't wearing a coat. It didn't matter if they did, it was nobody's business except her own. The days of wondering what people thought of her were over, there was a new confidence building and now she didn't give a damn.

Within the sanctuary of the bed and breakfast, Mary found Daniel in his studio printing out some photos. He stopped what he was doing and looked up at her when she came in. "You look better," he said.

Sitting down beside him, she took his hand. "I have something to tell you and you're not going to like it," she told him. "Aiden was at the talent show this afternoon and he gave me some information. Sorry, but it completely slipped my mind until I was out just now."

Feeling impressed he had managed to track down his sister, he wondered where the conversation was going. "Go on," Daniel encouraged, turning from his work and giving her his full attention.

"When the manor caught fire, we guessed it was Lilia and we were right. But that's not her real name. Remember you said she seemed familiar? The reason you think you know her, is because her real name is Lucinda Gryffon. Daniel, she's your daughter, and what's worse, she's a vampire hunter," Mary finished, not knowing how he was going to react to the news.

Daniel didn't say a word, but just sat there as if someone had ripped out his tongue. He couldn't believe what he was hearing. Finally, the words came. "How does he know?"

"There was a letter at the pub for him. Lucinda must have written it before she left Crippling Bump. Apparently there's a website about all of her escapades. Let's have a look together," she said trying to comfort him, knowing the news had been hard to take.

He brought up the search engine and keyed in his daughter's name. The link appeared and Daniel clicked on it. The page came up and there she was, Lucinda Gryffon, the vampire huntress. They read through the stories of her adventures together and Mary was relieved there was nothing on the website about either of them. "Wow, I had no idea. I should have, look at her, she looks just like my grandmother did when she was a girl. If your brother were here I'd thank him."

"I have his mobile number, I'll text him," Mary said taking the phone from her pocket. "Uh oh. I didn't realise that I had a message."

"What's the matter?" Daniel asked.

"Um, Lucinda must have seen Jenna on the television and recognised the song. It looks as though she's put two and two together, or it's a massive coincidence. Aiden saw her from his window this afternoon. She's staying across the road from him. As far as he knows, she's still there." Mary explained the text to him. "But I didn't see her, and I don't think she would know to come here. How could she?"

"I'm concerned she will track us down. Find out where your brother is staying, and I'll go to her. Whatever happens tonight, remember I love you," he said.

Mary called Aiden and asked for the address and she let him know Daniel would be paying him a visit later in the evening. They said their goodbyes and the vampire left quickly. She knew it would only take him about an hour to get there.

Thinking about the conundrum she now faced, the situation could be used to her advantage. Mary keyed in the name of the place her brother was staying at. Clicking on the map link, she zoomed in for a closer look. There were two places across the road Lucinda might be staying at. Dialling the number of first one, she waited for an answer. The voice at the other end greeted her. "Can you tell me if you have a guest there by the name of Lucinda Gryffon. I'm trying to get a hold of her, it's important." Waiting for a moment after being put on hold, the connection was revived, and she heard a hello from the other end of the line that was more than familiar. "Lucinda, this is Mary Winchester. I have something important to speak to you about."

After the phone call, Mary wondered if she had done the right thing. Feeling a little sick at thought of what might happen, there was only one thing to do. Taking a seat in front of the piano, the immortal played. She played the familiar song that brought back the memories of a life left behind. Closing her eyes, a whirlwind of visions exploded in her mind as she pictured herself and her family sitting around as she performed for them. Her beautiful mother, her proud father, and her supportive brother, the three most important people in her short life. Their faces were firmly fixed in the annuals of her years which she stored in the deepest recesses of her subconscious. When she needed them the most, they opened revealing the past, and this was one of those times. As her finger tips tapped the keys of the piano, the guilt melted and was carried away into the night with the tune she loved so dearly.

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Angry with herself for missing the show, Lucinda checked into a nearby boarding house. Perhaps it would be replayed on the television like most programs, but it wasn't really the talent she was interested in, it was the person who taught Jenna Morgan to play that song on the piano. Sometimes they asked the contestants about their training and Mary's name may have been mentioned. Lying on the bed, she stared up at the ceiling and tried to think of a way she would be able to find out. She wondered if they had any information about the pianist at the competition venue. But then why would they? It would be held by the television station and any personal details about the contestants would be confidential. Stupid car and its stupid flat tire, how ridiculous. If it hadn't been for that, she might have made it in time to see the performance. Now any chance of finding Mary Winchester in the area, if in fact she had been at the venue, was out of the question.

Sitting in the lonely room, Lucinda wondered why she had bothered. It was only on a whim she had chosen to travel there to begin with, and now, here she was with nothing to do. She didn't know anyone in the area, and she wasn't likely to meet a lonely Lord in the pub. Remembering the job she had just accepted, she turned to her laptop for companionship. Perusing a map, she pinpointed the town where the murders had occurred and the place where the body had been found in the forest. If the two were connected, the vampires would be staying somewhere in between. There was only one nearby town large enough to seclude newcomers and that was Kerrigan's Seat and even then, the locals would know everything about the pair within the space of a week. After some careful route planning, Lucinda discovered it would only take her a couple of hours to get there. She could make the village her base for a few weeks while she checked out the leads and maybe even get to the bottom of the entire mystery once and for all. It would give her a chance to find out whether or not her father and Mary Winchester had anything to do with the fairground fatalities. For all she knew they had both been extinguished in the fire at the manor, but for now, Lucinda had to assume the couple had survived the blaze and were wreaking havoc in the local area. The thought made her shudder slightly. Whoever it was though, they had to be stopped and she was just the person to do it. Looking at the email from the family who had lost their son to a supposed vampire, she sent another organising a meeting.

Kerrigan's Seat, she searched the internet for anything she could find about the town. There a were a few stories about prizes for being the cleanest village and having the best kept gardens, but nothing out of the ordinary. A lot of dead cats had been found recently in one area of the village. There was no logical explanation, but it didn't necessarily mean anything. It might just point to some sort of feline disease. Delving further, she discovered there was also a recent disappearance of a couple. Reading through the article, it seemed as though they had vanished from the face of the earth. It sounded all too familiar for Lucinda. When her father had disappeared, it had been at the hands of an immortal.

Perhaps Ramona and Justin Nixon had suffered the same fate or maybe they had staged a disappearance, because life sometimes gets the better of people. It was worth looking into and at least Kerrigan's Seat was central to the two other crime scenes. It also looked as though there were plenty of places to stay in the immediate area that were both comfortable and affordable.

Feeling a little hungry, she picked up some takeaway menus provided by the management. Chinese food seemed like the best option, and Lucinda through an order agreeing to pick it up in ten minutes. The place was only a few doors down, and she could have eaten out, but sometimes it was just a better option to get the food and bring it back to her room. She didn't fancy sitting in a takeaway food joint by herself feeling like an even bigger loser. Pulling on her coat and grabbing her bag, Lucinda left the building to collect her dinner. It would be ready by the time she walked there.

The night air was chilly, winter wasn't far away. Before too long, it would be Christmas. Lucinda, like most people, loved this time of year, the decorations and the food and just the festive feeling in the air. It made the season more worthwhile and although her childhood Christmas's had been quiet, the memories of waking up on the day before the sun came up and finding the presents under the tree were priceless. Paying for her order, she headed back to where she was staying. As she entered the boarding house she was stopped by the receptionist.

"Excuse me miss, there's a phone call for you."

Stopping, Lucinda took the phone from the girl wondering who would be calling her here. Nobody knew where she was, and she hadn't told anyone where she was staying. "Hello," she said into the receiver. Instantly, she knew the voice at the other end. After listening to what was said on the line, she thanked the caller and hung up. Handing back the phone, she hurried upstairs. Feeling slightly shocked about being contacted by Mary Winchester, Lucinda couldn't quite believe what had just happened. She never said how she found out where she was staying, only that Aiden was in the area and he had seen her. But to receive a call from an immortal about her father blew her mind, especially when the couple were supposed to be allies. The conversation had been short and sweet, and left Lucinda feeling slightly puzzled. Something must have happened between them for Mary to tip her off like that. They had struck a quick bargain and although Lucinda didn't like it, she would try her best to keep her word, for the moment anyway.

From the window of the small room, she looked out into the night at the bed and breakfast across the road. Perhaps Aiden was in still town, he must be staying in one of the front rooms in that house or else how would he have seen her. She wondered which window was his. Lucinda imagined him sitting in the dark with a pair of binoculars watching her sitting on the bed surrounded by her Chinese takeaway picnic in carboard cartons. Aiden Winchester, the Lord of the manor. He must have seen the girl on television and reached the same conclusion. But if that were the case, when did he start watching television? Maybe he was changing. Perhaps his sister had contacted him and invited him to come and watch. It was an odd feeling knowing that Aiden was just a stone's throw away. It would be nice to see him again, but how would he feel about seeing her? She had set fire to his family home and usually that type of behaviour was frowned upon.

Sitting on the bed, Lucinda flicked on the tv and surfed the channels trying to find something to while away the time as she ate the Chinese takeaway she had purchased. She knew how fast vampires could travel and although she had no idea where he was coming from, it wouldn't be too long before he hit town. Mindlessly, she thought about what she might say and do. Difficult as the situation was for her, she did what she did for a reason and just because he was her father, it didn't excuse his evil activities.

Daniel Gryffon was still immortal and had the ability to wipe out families in a heartbeat. Picking at a thread on the bedspread, she stared at the television screen, the competition from the afternoon was on. She wondered if the pianist was a vampire too, or if she knew Mary was? Surely if Jenna was immortal, she would have been able to do some sort of hocus pocus to win. She looked like an everyday woman, but a very talented one.

The food had gone cold and her appetite vanished as the clock ticked forward. Standing, Lucinda went to the window again and stared at the building across the road. Would her father go there and speak to Aiden first or come here? Was Aiden even staying there? Nervously, she went through what she would say to her dad. He hadn't even recognised her when they had met before. Did he regret it? Did he still love her? Emotion began to cloud her judgement and she took out the pictures she carried. Since finding Daniel, she had added his photo to the pile. There was Sam of course, and her mother and now her bloodsucking father. Was he coming here to kill her? Was he going to try to turn her? The last thing she wanted was to become immortal. She would much rather be dead.

Tiny pops of light dotted the clear dark night's sky and Lucinda wondered if Aiden was looking at the stars from his room, although she didn't quite know why she was thinking that way. He was the only one since Sam and although romance had been the furthest thing from her mind when she met him, the short-lived friendship that had developed was enjoyable, and she smiled when she thought of the drinks in the pub and the picnic lunch he had prepared for them. Knowing what she knew now, Lucinda should never have struck up that kind of friendship with him. It would have been much better to keep him at arm's length and remain a little more professional.

Making up her mind, she decided to give her father a chance to plead his case and after she did away with him, his traitorous partner would become the target. Even though Mary Winchester had tipped her off, nothing would stop her from ridding the world of them this time.

Setting an alarm on her phone for the morning, Lucinda climbed into bed. There was nothing she could do about her visitor coming, but the door was locked and if he did manage to open it, she would wake instantly. The events of the day had been tiring and although Lucinda tried to ward off sleep, she soon drifted off.

********

As he ran towards his destination, Daniel thought about what he would say. There was no way he could make up for all of the lost years. After such a lengthy amount of time, he hadn't recognised her, and rightly so, but he should have noticed the resemblance between his daughter and his ancestors. Daniel's mind had been occupied with the beautiful Mary Winchester at the time and after he had secured her, there was little room for anything else in his world. Lucinda must have been seething to think he didn't even know his own family. What was worse was the realisation she was bent on the elimination of his kind. He wondered how many immortals she had wiped out and whether or not she was still after him and Mary. It was too much of a coincidence for Lucinda to be in the same town as the talent competition.

Nearing his journey's end, he stopped at the top of the hill which overlooked the night lights of the town. From his vantage point, the vampire could hear the heartbeats and smell the blood of the living who occupied the hundreds of houses stretched before him. A feast of delightful dishes shielded under the rooves that acted as cloches, keeping them warm and fresh. Daniel could go from house to house and pick them off family by family until there was nobody left. He could move on to the next village and do the same and eventually there wouldn't be a living soul in the country. But that wouldn't be practical. Vampires needed the mortals to run the world like the slaves they were. They didn't realise, none of them did. They thought they were working for a better future, but that wasn't the case. There was only one reason the vampire didn't wipe out the living, they needed them to carry out the mundane everyday tasks that kept the world spinning and made existence for the immortal a cake walk. All of them, sitting inside their homes, living their natural lives, they didn't know how lucky they were.

Heading for the bed and breakfast Aiden was staying in, Daniel stopped at the end of the street. His keen supernatural eyes swept the houses in the darkness and found the numbers he was looking for. The two buildings were directly opposite each other. First Aiden, he thought. To avoid the off chance of being seen by Lucinda, he headed around the block and jumped the fence of the house directly behind the bed and breakfast. Entering the establishment through the back door, he quickly found the room and knocked gently on the door.

Aiden knew immediately who was there, he didn't even have to ask. Opening it, his sister's lover stood before him. "Come in," he invited, and stood to the side. Closing the door, he gestured for Daniel to take a seat and wondered what the plan was. "So how do we handle this?"

"We?" Daniel asked. "I think you should stay out of it. If there's any chance of bloodshed, you shouldn't be involved. The last thing I want is for you to end up in prison. Mary would never forgive me."

"I don't know what your intentions are, and I don't want to know. But remember, at the end of the day, regardless of her feelings towards you, Lucinda is your daughter," Aiden reminded, feeling slightly shocked at the suggestion of any type of physical injury. He finished speaking and studied Daniel trying to read his face.

"To be honest, I don't know the plan myself. I hear what you're saying, and I get it. But if it comes down to her or me then I will either fight or run. I'm not an amateur and I can hold my own."

"I have no doubt you can. I was just reminding you of the family tie," Aiden said. "Good luck though, I think you're going to need it."

As Daniel left the room, Aiden closed the door and locked it. Turning off the light, he sat by the window in the dark and watched the building across the road, waiting for the explosion.

Chapter Thirty-Nine

London was exactly how Evie imagined it would be, and the beautiful house, in the West End of the magnificent city, was like a palace. Having never seen anything like it, in her wildest imagination, she could never have mentally conjured a place like the one she was now occupying with the prince of her dreams. Everything was so crisp and clean and shiny. Wandering from room to room she marvelled at the luxuries strategically placed on the smooth polished surfaces. High coffered ceilings adorned with glistening chandeliers, and the beautifully upholstered furniture, looked as though it was straight from the pages of a glossy magazine. Having to leave her home and give up her life as she knew it, was more than worth the sacrifice. If she had known this immortal world existed, she would have hunted one of them out to change her years ago. Evie, born out of wedlock and dragged up by a drunken mother, felt as though she had been reborn not only as a vampire, but a princess as well.

In amongst the grime of the buildings would be her first supper. Hidden away for the moment, the couple would hunt them out and feed in the dark corners of the winding lanes and secretive nooks that made up the backstreet human deli. Someone out there would lose their life tonight so she could keep going. If she wasn't so ravenous, she might feel guilty. But there was no room for that in her mind. She had to push it away and remember who she was and more importantly what she was. Phoenix had picked her. Out of the millions of women that graced the planet, he had wanted her. It was an honour and Evie embraced it. She studied herself in the mirror. It was hard to believe all of the stories she knew about vampires had been false. All of the movies with their silly coffins and burning in the sun had deceived her, but now she knew the truth, and the truth was, as an immortal, she was clearly stunning. Better still, she would always be this beautiful. Never aging, never changing, never dying.

"Are you ready?" Phoenix asked her as he watched Evie admiring herself in the mirror. It was clear to him she hadn't even noticed he was standing there.

"Yep, I'm not sure what to do though," Evie told him feeling just a little apprehensive but trying not to show it. Was drinking the blood of others murder? No, she was a vampire now, and to a vampire it was just self-preservation.

"When the time comes, you will know. Instinct will show you the way," he told her. She looked amazing, more enchanting than he had imagined. Tomorrow he would take her shopping and buy her a new wardrobe to match her immortal looks. He would shower his new mate with the type of expensive gifts her heart desired. Giving up everything for him, warranted nothing but the best for his beautiful queen. "Let's go."

Teeming with all walks of life, the streets of London were crowded. Christmas was approaching, and shoppers went from store to store trying to find the perfect gift to wrap and place under the tree. The vampires pushed their way along through the crowds as the intoxicating mixture of the over-flowing melting pot seduced them. Almost light-headed from the aroma, she followed her immortal partner as they took a detour from the busy streets and headed towards the majestic Hyde Park. There was always some sort of party in the park and most of the time the patrons were too hammered to even notice one of their friends were missing. It was easy pickings, and that night in amongst the trees of the expansive London landmark, she took her first drink, and as the death of another cemented her eternity, Evie relished the new existence with the strange guy who once sat in that sad little café on the side of the motorway, in the insignificant village of Pecksborough, not ordering anything but black coffee. It was goodbye to the red formica tables and worn black and white tiled floor, and hello to the rest of the world and an eternal adventure. Gone was the shabby uniform of the café. Never again would she want for anything, just like the women in the many romance novels that had enhanced the ordinary shelves of the bookcase in the tiny flat, a knight in shining armour had swept her off her feet and there was no looking back. Life as she knew it was a thing of the past. It would never be boring or mundane again and the wealth that accompanied her new ways was abundant. In amongst the vast and ever expanding waist line of the marvellous city, Evie would never go hungry again.

Chapter Forty

There was no need for Daniel to knock to get into anywhere and he had broken into so many places on several occasions, it was second nature to him. Sitting in the corner of the room in silence, he watched her sleep, his baby girl. Feeling slightly sentimental, he gazed at his daughter's face. Time had changed her, but the infant he remembered was definitely tucked away in there. Seven hours had passed since he made his entrance and as her alarm went off in the dim morning light, she reached over to the bedside table and grabbed the mobile phone. Turning on the light, she sat up rubbing her eyes. At first, she didn't even realise he was there.

"Lucy," he said gently, hoping she wouldn't scream and attack him. "Look at you, you're all grown up."

"What are you doing here?" she asked. Horrified by his presence, Lucinda didn't know whether to jump out of bed and kill him or sit on his knee and cry for all of the lost years. Fighting back the emotion bubbling its way to the surface, calmly, she leaned back on the pillows and just looked at him.

"Aiden told me everything. You know, about your partner Sam and what happened to him," Daniel said. "I'm sorry."

"You don't understand. You and your kind, you just take whoever you like and never think about the consequences. What about those left behind? What about the people who love your victims? Have you ever stopped to consider what it might be like for them?" As far as Lucida was concerned the apology meant nothing. It was far too late.

"Of course I have. But you have no idea how difficult it is to be a vampire. The thirst is so strong and after a while, well it's like eating chicken. But look at you, you're just so beautiful. How's your mother?" he asked.

"She's about to become a widow, again. I'm going to get rid of you once and for all," Lucinda said angrily. "You left us."

"Wait one minute. I know you must be upset, but I had no choice, I couldn't come home to you after that night," he said. "Do you think it was easy for me? I had a family and they were taken from me without my consent. Can you imagine how hard things would have been with a vampire as a father?" He waited for her to answer, her face said it all though. The anger that had been bottle up for so many years now showed in the furious flash of her eyes.

"You don't know anything. You didn't even know I was your daughter. My life was clearly unimportant," she said tearfully, giving in to another emotion. "I lost my partner to something like you. Now I have to wipe you all out, it's the only way to make sure nobody else goes through the pain I have." Avoiding eye contact, Lucinda did her best not to melt into a sobbing puddle. Every single moment of her childhood when she would have liked to have her father by her side came floating to the surface of a pool filled with a concoction made of mixed emotion.

"I'm sorry about your partner, but if you think I'm going to make this easier for you because you're my daughter then you're mistaken," he said. "You have to realise I'm not responsible for his death. But if we work together, we might be able to find out who did it." Daniel realised what he was about to do went against everything he had learned as an immortal, but blood was thicker than eternity. "Let me tell you everything Lucinda."

She listened, listened to the story of his corruption and the tales of all of the years he had haunted the world in his immortal state. He told her of those he had met along the way and how he had ordered the attack that would provide him with his partner. Considering all of the facts, she thought about it. Daniel was her father and if he said he wasn't responsible for Sam's death, then he was probably telling her the truth. If he could help her find out, then she would get the revenge she was really after. When she had finished with him and didn't need his help any longer, she would reveal the truth to both Mary and Aiden Winchester and then dispose of him in the usual manner.

"Listen to me Lucinda, I shouldn't be telling you this, but there's an expansive vampire network with an office front in London. Believe it or not, there are files which list vampires who are currently in the UK and when they leave the country. It's like an immortal census. Maybe I can look up the date and get some names for you. But it has to stay a secret. If any of my kind find out I've provided information to a mortal, especially one who kills us for a living, you won't have to worry about doing the job, it will be done for you," he explained. The thought of what would happen to him frightened Daniel, but he needed to win her over. For both his and Mary's sake.

"I don't know about this. How can I trust you when I know how cunning you all are? Listen, if you get me the information by Xmas, I'll spare you. If not, I'll hunt you and your partner out and finish you both once and for all. Please don't think you can double cross me either. I've dealt with vampires for years now and I know how you think. You use your wily ways to outsmart the living and then take advantage of the situation. But don't think you can get away with your games with me. Now get out of here before I change my mind and lop off your head," she warned.

Daniel didn't want to fight with her. No matter what she did, he would always love her unconditionally, right up until the end of his time. Leaving the building and its angry occupant, he ran again, but this time back to his beloved Mary.

Chapter Forty-One

Mary wondered what was transpiring between Daniel and his daughter. Would he come home to her or would Lucinda be waiting for him and finish him for good? She didn't have to think about the options for too long, just as the morning routine was completed, he arrived back from his expedition. Putting his arms around her, Daniel held Mary close and she waited for him to speak. From the way he held on to her, the encounter with Lucinda had clearly upset him.

"I have to go away for a while," he told her. Daniel studied her face. "There's something I have to do for Lucinda. I'll only be away for a few days. Will you be alright here by yourself?"

"Do I have a choice?" she asked him feeling a slight resentment towards his daughter. "Where are you going?"

Knowing the danger of the expedition, Daniel wasn't sure whether to make something up. "I can't tell you. If I do it could put you in a precarious position and I don't want to do that Mary." The last thing he wanted was to put her in jeopardy and withholding the information was the only way he could keep her safe.

"Why are you being so cryptic?" she asked angrily, wondering what sort of agreement the two of them had come to. "There are many things about being immortal I don't understand Daniel, just be honest with me."

"There are somethings that go on in the vampire world not a lot know about. It's best if you just don't ask," he told her. "But I'll be back in a few days and when this is all over, I promise I'll explain it to you."

Clearly Lucinda had decided to put a little faith in the father who had mysteriously vanished all those years ago and although Mary didn't like being left in the dark, it might work out for the best. While Daniel was off on his secretive mission, she would work on her own plan to keep her friend alive and not tell him a thing about that. She was sick of him making up his own rules in the relationship. It was true, she usually got her own way, but Daniel was a manipulator and Mary was beginning to see him for what he truly was. He let her choose things like the colours of the walls and the daughter she wanted, but when it came to being friends with Jenna, he got all snaky about it like he was jealous or something.

"Are you upset with me?" he asked her, picking up on the hostility.

She said nothing and tried to carry on with the chores she had been doing. Of course she was upset with him, how did he expect her to act?

Exasperated by her lack of response, Daniel opened up. "Okay Mary, let me explain properly. There are offices in London dedicated to keeping the immortal a secret. In those offices there are records of every immortal there ever was and where they are at certain times. Believe it or not The Enlightened can track us. They have strong connections to all who are created in the vein of the vampire. I need to help find the one who killed Sam, Lucinda's fiancé. I promised her I would."

"The Enlightened, is that what they call themselves? What a stupid name. So does that mean you would be able to find out who killed my parents?" she asked him. Suddenly there was hope and Mary felt her mood shift.

"There's a possibility," he admitted reluctantly, knowing what was coming.

"Well then, while you're there hunting through records as a favour to the girl who tried to end her father's existence, you can hunt through the records for me as well," she insisted. "I would like to know if those who ruined my life and tore my family apart are still around. Get me a list of the vampires who were in the UK at the time and those who are here now."

"I will, and I'm sorry I didn't think of it before now. It will be easy for me to find out names of our kind who were around when the crime was committed and whether or not they are still active. I will do everything I can for you Mary," Daniel promised, hesitant to help her with anything to do with that fateful night.

She put her arms around his neck. "Thank you Daniel. Please hurry back to me," Mary said, and kissed him the way she had when she fell in love with him.

He left soon after and she felt relieved. Thinking about the situation clearly, Mary wondered why he hadn't mentioned this place in London before. Surely he had known she would want to get revenge on her parents' killers. Finding it odd she was only hearing about this collective now, she quickly checked the clock. There was still plenty of time before she had to collect Tempo from school. Mary hated being alone. Once again she found herself in the solitary state. She thought when she left Winchester Manor with Daniel that he would be with her all of the time, but it wasn't the case. Thinking about what she had left behind, Mary wished she had waited a little longer. It wasn't quite turning out the way she had expected it to. Had she known about the offices in London, she might have gone there to plead her case and get some answers. It was a surprise to find Daniel had kept it from her and she wondered why. At least with him out of the way, she had time to plan. There would be time later to think about the reasons Daniel had neglected to inform her about The Enlightened and the records they kept. Right now, keeping Jenna alive was her priority.

Chapter Forty-Two

Darkness had a strange effect when myths became reality, it was no longer mysterious, just frightening. After nodding off in the chair, Aiden awoke and welcomed the first light of the day as he sat by the window of the bed and breakfast watching the place across the road. Feeling kind of creepy about spying on Lucinda was dismissed when he thought of the past events. There was a definite need to see her again. She had made an impact on his life when he met her and although her actions hadn't been favourable, they had led to his freedom. Confronting her might not be the best thing to do, but the air needed clearing and if not now then there may never be another chance. Lucinda would leave the building eventually and he would go out after her.

Last night, after Daniel had left, Aiden had waited patiently for the eruption that might transpire, but the house across the road had remained quiet and in darkness. Perhaps he had chickened out and gone straight back to Mary and their tiny house guest. Tempo, the name was fitting. Strange things happened in the world of the vampire and Aiden's guess was the little girl had no parents and it had something to do with his sister. Why else would she be carting the kid around and looking after her for a while. The situation was bizarre, but Mary was happy and that was all that mattered. No longer captive, she had the same freedom he now enjoyed.

Finally, his target was spotted leaving the house. Grabbing his jacket, Aiden ran from the room and down the stairs out into the day with its soft morning light and dismal grey atmosphere. Stalking his prey from the other side of the street, he felt like one of Mary's crowd. Watching her go into a café, Aiden made his move. He had her cornered now and she couldn't escape. Approaching her from behind, Aiden hoped he wasn't mistaken. "Lucinda," he said quietly, and she turned to look at him. "How are you?" Memories of the enjoyment he had experienced with the woman who stood before him flooded his feelings. Mopping them up with the revelation he would be returning to the local pub and not his beloved home, he quickly changed the way he felt about her.

"Aiden, what a surprise," Lucinda said as she felt something stir within. "Would you like some coffee?"

"Tea, I'd prefer tea," he said. It was nice of her to offer at least.

She paid for the drinks and they sat down together at a table by the window. Aiden wasn't quite sure how to start the conversation.

"I'm sorry," Lucinda blurted before he could speak. "About, everything." Now the handsome Lord sat across from her, she truly was sorry about the fire and the deception.

Considering her apology, he thought about whether or not it was okay to lie to somebody, so you could set fire to their family home. "Thank you," he finally said. "Now, tell me about the real you."

Blushing a little, she took a sip of the coffee. "Well, my father is a vampire and I'm a vampire hunter."

The people at the next table looked across and smiled, obviously thinking Lucinda was making it up. She smiled back wondering how they would feel if they actually knew what she knew. "But you know all there is to know really. Most of it was explained in the note I left you at the pub."

Aiden nodded, he remembered the note. That was the one she had written after she had lit the fire. He couldn't get it out of his mind. "What are you doing here?" he asked her.

"Just passing through on the way somewhere," she told him. "I'm actually on my way to an investigation. How about you? What are you doing here?"

"I felt like getting away for a while," he lied.

"Do you want to go for a walk?" Lucinda asked thinking the fresh air would do them both good. Too many ears listening prohibited them from speaking the truth and right now, Aiden deserved to know everything. They finished their drinks and left the café.

"This is really awkward for me," Lucinda told him. "The last time I saw you I set fire to your home."

"So that's where I know you from," Aiden joked. "I understand why you did it."

"You do?" Lucinda was starting to feel the way she had when they were in Crippling Bump.

"Yes," he replied. "You're crazy. There's no other explanation for it. What kind of person sneaks into somebody's home in the middle of the night and lights a fire? I could have been killed. There was also my heritage to consider. My parents are gone and now so are most of their personal possessions which no amount of insurance money can replace."

"Aiden, you have to understand I had a job to do and unfortunately it centred around your home because of your bloodsucking sister," she told him.

"I don't have to understand anything. All I know is you wormed your way into my life to get rid of my sister and almost destroyed my family home. The only reason I didn't report you to the police is because of what Mary has become. Not because I have any type of feelings towards you, except for absolute contempt. Now if you'll excuse me, I have better things to do than spend time chatting casually to an arsonist." Aiden turned and left her standing there. She had no chance to answer and he wasn't going to give her one. Feeling slightly better that he had gotten his anger out, Aiden decided it was time to return to Crippling Bump and the comfort of the pub.

Chapter Forty-Three

The Enlightened had protected the members of the select immortal race for centuries and Phoenix had been on the board since the beginning. Founded to cover up deliberate mistakes and keep the existence of the vampire a secret, there were thirteen members on the board and countless within the safety of the offices. Lazarus, their leader, had created the original team and as time had skipped forward, the institution had grown substantially. There were even mortals who worked within the walls of the sacred organisation and although they kept the secrets bestowed upon them, it was more out of fear than anything else. But for those who served the vampire well, life was extremely luxurious, and nothing was denied them.

When Phoenix first walked across the path of Lazarus it was a blunder that would accompany him throughout the centuries. Who knew that lurking in the shadows of the land surrounding the home of Vincent Jager and his family, was the being who would transform him from an ordinary person to an immortal God. As the years moved forward, Phoenix had become his confidant and on occasion they had made excruciating decisions together. So it was with pleasure he introduced Evie to his old friend.

"Such a beauty," Lazarus said as he kissed the hand of the young vampire. Her immortal scent touched him with an exotic nudge and for a moment, he felt the pangs of jealousy. Remembering how close he and Phoenix were, he suppressed the feeling. "One like this allows me to tolerate your ways a little more Phoenix."

If Evie could have blushed, she would have. So far, within the fortified walls of the structure that housed both delicate records and ancient chronicles, the vampires she had met had been both friendly and extremely good looking and she wondered if this was the way of the undead. Did they just choose the more attractive in the world, or did becoming immortal improve what you were originally given? Evie wasn't sure, but her hair had never been more sumptuous and her skin never smoother. When she glanced in the mirror, her eyes shone brighter than sapphires and for some reason, her perfectly balanced features were slightly more enhanced.

Evie was one of the privileged few aware of The Enlightened, and it was only because of Phoenix she had been allowed entry into the building. Her immortality was new and there were vampires who had been around for decades who didn't even know the assembly existed. It was an honour and an advantage in the world of the undead. Feeling just a little special now made up for years of her mother ignoring her and doing her best to pretend her daughter didn't exist. For the first time in a long time, it was good to be Evie Franks.

A library which held volumes of names and dates filled an entire floor and as technology had taken over, the immortals had of course, embraced the electronic age and now everything was kept on computer software. But it was the large, pristine leather-bound volumes that held Evie's interest. The pages were of the finest paper and edged in gold, she had never seen a publication more lavish in her life. Only familiar with the books of her childhood and paperbacks she read, this was like a trove of treasure. She sat with Phoenix as they went through one of the perfectly preserved volumes and he showed her the lineage of the immortals who had been turned prior to her rebirth. There were thousands, but many had perished at the hands of hunters. There were those who had been assigned to other countries where the vampire population was sparse. It was all very intriguing. She knew her name would be added to the countless names in their database and she wondered if they had support groups and that sort of thing for new members. Perhaps she would suggest it. Surely there was a way to get word around. The only problem she saw was the shroud that camouflaged the accumulate to hide it from the rest of the world. It couldn't be lifted and was not just there for protection of their kind, but to provide piece of mind as well.

********

Daniel stood across the road from the entrance of the offices of The Enlightened and watched as the men and women dressed in business attire entered the building as if it were a normal nine to five job. To get in he needed to change his clothes and hope he wouldn't be noticed in amongst the other immortals. Only the chosen were allowed entrance and he hadn't be chosen yet. It was just by luck he knew where the place was. Perhaps in another hundred years or so he may be worthy of the office. There was a difference between the vampires allowed to enter and those who weren't. A certain trust developed through civil relationships, and that trust was priceless. Once a part of the inner circle, there was no turning back. It was just getting into the illusive club that was difficult.

Shopping in the West End of London gave Daniel the opportunity to buy the expensive suit and shoes that would help him to blend in. Checking into a hotel, he used the room to prepare himself for the mission he was about to undertake. If they realised Daniel didn't belong, and he was caught trespassing, they would end his existence immediately. He had to be careful and although he didn't recognise anybody that morning, he knew within the walls there were those who would know him instantly. Not to mention the measures The Enlightened may have put in place to detect intruders.

When morning came, he took his chance. Joining the others who entered the building by the front doors, he walked in as bold as brass. Daniel knew there was a records hall on one of the floors and that's where he intended to go. Surely it wouldn't be too hard to find. The building was set up in the way most offices were with well signposted areas. All he had to do was blend in and not draw attention to himself.

Guards weren't necessary within these walls, if there was any trouble, you were doomed just by the vampires. Everybody was vigilant and those who were mortal wore a gold pendant or tie pin with a red heart shaped stone in the centre. Nobody so much as batted an eyelid at the fragrant beings and they went about their business just as everybody else did.

There were several elevators to different floors, and right by the lift doors etched into plate metal signs, were the names of the different departments and where to find them. Daniel found the information he needed and headed for the nearby stairwell. Hopefully there would be less traffic and he could get around unnoticed. Fortunately, his hunch paid off and before too long he found himself within the walls of the vampire archives amongst the leather-bound books and latest technology. Wondering if there was a password required to get information, he sat at the computer, and moving the mouse just a little, brought the machine to life. Bingo, the establishment was so well guarded that nothing was password protected. Why would it, the information on the database was for those within the establishment to access at their leisure.

The date Lucinda had given him was firmly imbedded in his mind and as he typed it into the database, he felt a tinge of guilt. Using the resources to help a mortal was punishable by death and this time there would be no rebirth, his lights would be extinguished for good. Daniel imagined himself torn apart and set on fire and he didn't enjoy the thought. Before him a list of names appeared on the screen and he clicked on the print button.

There was the other matter weighing on his mind too. Mary had asked him to help her. Recalling the date of the Winchester incident, he keyed it into the machine and once again a list of names appeared in front of him. Printing the list, Daniel produced another of those who were currently in the country. He took the stolen information and left the area. The less time he spent there the better it would be for him. Daniel could be sensed by his maker's line and he knew Phoenix was on the board and possibly in the building at that moment. The last thing he wanted was to bump into him. There would be no questions asked, and it would be sure to end in immediate disaster.

Taking the stairs again, Daniel began to get a little nervous. It felt as though the venture had been too easy. Hurrying, he could see the exit and through the glass revolving door, the street outside. A few more steps and he was out on the pavement and headed towards his hotel room, briefcase in hand with the documents inside. Still not sure whether he was safe from The Enlightened, Daniel's step didn't slow, and even when he was back in the hotel room, there appeared to be an edgy feeling in the air.

Removing the printouts from the brief case, Daniel sat looking at the names on the lists. He was on them all, but it didn't make him guilty, it just meant he was in the country at the time. Hopefully this would keep both of the women in his world happy and there would be no more problems from either of them. Lucinda could take her list and work her way through it and Mary could take hers and do the same. He felt as though a weight had been lifted from his shoulders and things were looking as bright as they were on the night that his coven had taken the Winchesters. He knew they had been destined to be together and now they would be, for eternity.

********

An essence drifted through the large quiet room and as Phoenix felt it he stopped in his tracks. Going to the computer, he touched the mouse gingerly and felt the energy of the vampire who had just used the office equipment. He knew exactly who it was. The fool. Did he think he could sneak into the archives and take what he liked? There would be consequences for the young vampire. Lazarus would have to be informed about the breach and a suitable punishment would be decided by the board of The Enlightened.

Taking the lift to the top floor, Phoenix knocked on the door to the office of the founder. Courtesy and manners were important and although the matter was pressing, he couldn't just barge in and force the discovery upon his mentor. The door opened as if by magic and sitting at the desk on the other side of the room was Lazarus. Rising he beckoned Phoenix to enter. "My old friend, I can sense someone, or something has troubled you. How can I help you?"

"Daniel Gryffon has been here Lazarus," Phoenix told his elder. "His essence is in the archive room and he must have been in there searching for some sort of information."

Lazarus returned to his seat and gestured for Phoenix to sit opposite him. "This is very serious. Do you have any idea what sort of information he was after?"

"By the looks of it, it was a list of who was in the country on a certain date. But there may have been more than that. There's only one reason somebody would want that type of information Lazarus," Phoenix said.

"I know exactly what you're thinking, and I agree, a vampire would never require that sort of list, there must be a mortal involved. Although it's serious, we need to be cautious and sure of the accusation. I'm trusting you to follow up on the matter and report back to me before you act Phoenix. The last thing we need is a mass slaughter of our kind," Lazarus instructed. "If in fact the information was required for a mortal, a trial will be essential. He must be brought before the board to answer questions. This may be the downfall of one of your children I'm afraid. But it's better to sacrifice one to avoid losing many."

"I understand," Phoenix said and nodded in agreement. "I'll leave this evening. With your permission, I'll take Evie with me." After reaching an agreement, he left the office for his elder to continue with his work.

Running an institution such as The Enlightened wasn't easy and Lazarus had been in the role ever since the organisation had been structured. Phoenix wondered if his old friend would ever step aside for anybody else to take the reins. There would never be as good a leader in the vampire world. Lazarus had calmed an over-aggressive community, so they could co-exist with mortals in a civil manner. It was an honour to work alongside of such an imposing being and the education received along the way was priceless. If Phoenix wanted, he could take the idea and set up the same type of establishment anywhere in the world. But there was no need for that, not while his faithful leader was at the helm.

Daniel Gryffon was a major problem. The guy had always been a nuisance, hanging around with mortals who thought they were vampires and organising hits on wealthy families. The stories were never ending when it came to this rogue. Perhaps he would have to be exterminated, but Lazarus wanted an investigation first and he couldn't argue. Phoenix felt the elation of taking Evie with him. There were several different vehicles available to him and he chose a car this time. It would be much more comfortable and there was room for luggage. Having just spent a fortune on a new wardrobe for his mistress, she would want to bring most of it with her. Phoenix could picture her with a massive trunk, and they wouldn't be able to get something like that on the back of a motorbike. It was nice to have a partner and somebody to share time with, but sometimes it made things a little difficult when it came to travel. However, he had chosen her, and she was here to stay. At least she would be excited about the excursion.

Chapter Forty-Four

Lucinda left the boarding house and headed towards Kerrigan's Seat. It was the largest village in the area she wanted to investigate and there was bound to be somewhere for her to stay. Silently she stewed, annoyed by the reaction she had received from Aiden Winchester, as she drove towards the market town. There was no singing today, just quiet and the continuous hum of the motor. Knowing she deserved it made it even worse. Setting fire to somebody's home was unforgiveable, but when he had approached her in the café, Lucinda had felt sure he had brushed it under the rug and wanted to rekindle their short-lived relationship. She was lucky his sister was a vampire. If it hadn't been for Mary Winchester, she probably would have been in prison, but then, there would have been no reason to start the fire. On occasion, when she had been hired to exterminate the undead, she got away with that type of behaviour, but Aiden hadn't asked her to hunt out his sister, she had taken it on herself. So there would have been no leniency.

Kerrigan's Seat was only a few hours away and although she had never stayed in the village before, Lucinda had driven through the town and knew there were several pubs that offered rooms for the night. A meeting had been agreed with the mother of the ghost train victim. Hopefully, this time around, the job would be a little more fruitful. There had been an amount stipulated in the email which was sufficient for the task and Lucinda needed the money.

She vaguely wondered how her father was going with his quest and whether or not he had the information he promised. That was the price he had offered Lucinda to back off. Although it was clear Daniel loved her and always would, it was also very obvious he needed Mary and it made perfect sense. He would outlive the mortals in his life, but the vampires were a permanent fixture and they would be there indefinitely. It was a strange thought knowing somebody you actually knew was going to be around for ever. Lucinda had never wanted to be a vampire but felt slightly jealous of the changes he would witness in the future. Would they ever find a definite cure for cancer? She didn't know, and if it didn't happen during her lifetime, she would never find out.

Feeling somewhat better, she flipped on the radio. Music helped to kill the boredom as she followed narrow treelined country road after country road. It was all very similar and although picturesque it was the same everywhere she went. Green fields spotted with woolly sheep or cattle were constant, and if they weren't, it was forest after forest. At the moment, the leaves were red and brown and drifting from their branches. The cycle of rejuvenation had begun. Soon the horizon would be filled with bare limbs and the earth would receive the gift of discarded foliage which would rot and rekindle the forest floor. Although she liked the changing of the seasons, Lucinda definitely preferred the city. After her last stint in the countryside, she was slightly torn, but the recent run in with Aiden Winchester had turned her off. If she bumped into him again on this trip, she would just turn around and go back to London and find herself another career to pursue.

As Lucinda neared the village, relaxation began to encroach and a fatigue normally felt at the end of her hunts started to consume her. The best thing to do in this situation was to find somewhere to stay so she could take a shower and get a good night sleep. Maybe it was the emotion of seeing her father and Aiden which made her feel so drained. Pulling up in front of a motel with a vacancy sign out the front, Lucinda entered the office and spoke to the receptionist. Paying for a room for a week would do for a start. After taking her bags from the car and settling into her temporary home, she called the woman who had enquired about her services. Rearranging the meeting for the next morning, Lucinda ran herself a hot bath. The room was equipped with tea and coffee facilities and she prepared a cup of tea to drink while relaxing in the tub. Hot water washed away the problems of the past few days and she began to think clearly again as the troubles evaporated with the steam. Getting back on track was crucial right now and she couldn't let anything distract her, especially the setback she had experienced lately. When did life get so complicated? It seemed to have hit a snag when she had met Aiden Winchester. Bloody good-looking men with lots of money. They were a bain on society and should wear something to distinguish them from the less complicated of the species. Lucinda smiled to herself at the thought of a bunch of guys with complicated signs on their backs. As she relaxed more into the idea, all of the thoughts surrounding her father, and Aiden and Mary Winchester disappeared, and by the time she climbed into bed that night, she was ready for rest, but more importantly, ready for battle.

Chapter Forty-Five

Constable Roseanne Williams wasn't quite sure why she was discretely questioning her friends about Evie Franks. The poor girl had lived a horrible childhood with a considerably useless mother and had finally caught a break. Letting it go would be the kindest thing, but there was a feeling in her gut that badgered her to find out more and it wasn't just nosiness. With the girls who worked in the café, she sat eating the usual Sunday brunch. Taking turns in hosting the brunch, it was Roseanne's this week and she served her guests bacon sandwiches with some sweet, milky tea.

"So, what happened with that Evie girl? I heard she ran off with a rich guy," Roseanne casually remarked turning the conversation to the mysterious disappearance.

"She did, she only knew him for about two weeks, and she quit her job and left town," Gabbi told her. Waitressing at the café had it perks and one of them was gossip. "He had a motorbike and he lives in London and that's all she knew about him. And get this, his name is Phoenix. I mean, come on, who's really called that?"

Roseanne listened to her friends talk about the former waitress and her new man. It was all very interesting, and she wondered what they said about her when she wasn't around. There didn't seem to be much more information than she already knew, except for the name. Phoenix, she had her doubts too. It was unusual, but not entirely out of the question. People named their kids after pieces of fruit, so why not a mythical bird. He must have been staying somewhere in the area and there weren't many hotels around. Perhaps she could find out a little more with further investigation. It was certainly worth a try, regardless of the outcome.

The women chatted away about Evie and the course of the conversation led to others in the village. Laughing at some and bitching about others went on for a few hours, but in the back of her mind was the real purpose she asked the question and Roseanne was keen to wrap up the brunch so she could get on with her search.

After the ritual meal there was a search to undertake, off the record of course. As far as the law went, Evie was old enough to do as she pleased without her mother's permission, but Roseanne had given Doreen Franks some hope and to sit back and ignore it would be a crime in itself. Plus she was slightly nosey. If she could somehow get in touch with Evie just to fill her in about her mother, at least it would be something. All she knew about the situation filled two sentences and as she looked at the notes later in the afternoon, that feeling hit her again. A feeling that something wasn't quite right. Grabbing her coat and keys, Roseanne went out to her car. A trip to the police station wouldn't hurt. It wasn't the first time she had tidied up a few files on a Sunday afternoon, so nobody would be the wiser.

There was usually only one officer at the station on the sabbath and today was no exception. The duty officer, Colin, smiled at her with instant recognition as she headed to one of the interview rooms. It wouldn't be too hard to get some information on Evie, such as bank account details to see when and where she last used it. That would give Roseanne an indication of which way the couple were heading and whether or not she was actually in London with this Phoenix guy. Firing up the computer, Roseanne made herself some coffee while she waited. The system was slow, they really needed an upgrade. Sipping the drink, she keyed in password after password to finally call up the details that she wanted. Surprisingly the girl hadn't so much as withdrawn a penny since leaving town. Her bank account was untouched, and this left Roseanne clueless. Thinking about the facts so far, a visit to the estate agent was the next step, and maybe a look around the flat Evie had rented. It might just hold a clue or two.

Leaving the station, Roseanne headed for home. The situation was puzzling to her. In particular, the unused bank account. She understood the girl wanting to get away from her terrible past, but not spending anything to do so was a mystery. This guy Phoenix was a stranger and none of the girls from the café had any real information about him except he rode a motorbike and was passing through. Clearly he had taken a shine to Evie Franks and offered her a brighter future, but at what cost? He must have been staying somewhere in the area, so she would start there. There were a few hotels nearby on the motorway and being a police officer would allow her the opportunity to ask a few questions and the sooner the better. For all she knew, the girl was buried in a shallow grave in the woods somewhere. Perhaps this warranted a full formal investigation after all. Roseanne decided she would find out a little more about the mysterious Phoenix first and then speak to her boss about taking it further.

Chapter Forty-Six

"We're heading off on a little field trip," Phoenix announced. "It's a research trip for The Enlightened." The sooner they got out of London and on Daniel's trail, the better. At the moment, the vampire was definitely in the country, but if he were to leave, it would make the task almost impossible. There was no telling what lengths an immortal would go to in an attempt to disappear.

"Sound's intriguing. Where are we going?" Evie hoped they were going somewhere exotic, maybe overseas. A trip to Paris would be nice, perhaps to do a little more shopping.

"I'm not sure, but you need to pack a suitcase so we can get on the road tonight," he instructed. "We're taking a car this time. I forgot to ask, do you drive at all?"

"I'm sorry, but I never learned, I had nobody to teach me and I couldn't really afford lessons, let alone a car," Evie explained. "I probably could though, it doesn't look so hard. Loads of people do it so I don't see why I can't." Once she wouldn't have thought like that, but things were different now. A different woman in a different world and nothing would stop Evie. There was nobody to hold her back any more.

Phoenix smiled. He loved her positivity. "Perhaps I can teach you," he offered. "You won't need any type of transport here in London, but out there in the countryside, it comes in handy and who knows where your journeys will take you over the coming years. There may be opportunities for you to get away on your own once in a while."

He was right, and Evie knew it. Here in this glorious city, where the shops were close together and the cafes were plenty, there was no need for transport of her own. Taxis and buses were constant, and she could get on the tube, quickly going from one destination to another, everybody did it. Plus, The Enlightened had their own town cars. Everything was right at her finger tips and when she needed something, there was no worrying about where the money would come from. Phoenix saw to that for her. Giving her a new start so she could be with him had been worth it and Evie couldn't have been happier.

Bringing a suitcase into the room, Phoenix placed it on the bed. "You can use this," he told her. "I expect you'll want to bring a lot of the new things you now own."

He expected right, and no sooner was it opened, Evie commenced carefully folding the expensive, luxury brand clothing and placing each piece neatly into the suitcase. Not knowing exactly where they were going, she packed for all occasions. If he was driving, it would most likely be within the UK and although the cold no longer had any effect on her, Evie was well informed about keeping up appearances to protect their realm. She intended to do just that. Regardless of whether she was mortal or not, the important thing was to blend into society and not arouse any suspicions. So she chose clothing more suitable for winter. No doubt as the seasons changed, her wardrobe would evolve with the latest fashion from exciting cities such as New York and Milan. Nobody could blame her for being keen on the future when the past had been so depressing. Now, she had everything and no intentions of ever letting it go.

"We'll feed before we leave the city, believe me, when you get out there in the sparse open spaces it's a lot more difficult to cover your tracks," Phoenix explained. "It's best to get our fill tonight and have to go a few days, than not have enough sustenance to get through and start killing out of desperation. That's when mistakes happen, and I don't want any. The Enlightened are trusting me with this and as you are by my side, it means they will be scrutinising the whole excursion. In short, we can't afford to screw up. I don't mean to frighten you, but it could be the end for both of us if we do."

Closing the suitcase, Evie sat on the bed beside it. "I understand, it's important. I wish I knew where we were going," she said.

"I wish I knew too," Phoenix said honestly. "There's another vampire we need to track down Evie. Somebody who is wanted by The Enlightened for questioning. It's not quite as mysterious as it seems, but we believe he has some information that could be a little detrimental to our kind. We could be wrong, but the last thing we need are lists of vampire's names being distributed amongst mortals. Even though they're only names, it could be the beginning of our down fall and none of us want that."

"But how did he get them?" she asked feeling a little confused. "The security in the office building is faultless."

"He's a vampire, so getting into the building was easy for him. If he had been mortal, he would have drawn a little attention. Once inside, all he had to do was access the records room and print out the list of names. I detected his essence and reported it to Lazarus immediately, but it was too late. The one in question had already left the building."

"Essence? What do you mean?" she asked wondering if she gave off some sort of weird immortal smell.

"Everybody has an essence, even us vampires. But the immortal essence is more specific. When you've been around for a while longer you'll know how to detect it. The reason I could distinguish the essence of the vampire in question is because I created him Evie. When you transform a mortal to immortal, part of you goes into the creation. Like and like attract each other. You'll learn this as you become stronger and begin to change people," Phoenix explained.

Disturbed by the suggestion she would eventually start changing people into vampires, she fell silent. Evie hadn't thought about transforming anybody from mortal to immortal, but now the idea entered her head, it frightened her a little. What if the person didn't want to be a vampire? Were there certain qualities that one needed? Changing somebody's destiny without asking seemed a little sinister and what if they didn't like being a vampire, what happened then? You couldn't just shrug your shoulders and say sorry about that. There was a lot to consider. Maybe that's why Phoenix had asked her first and didn't just go ahead with it. She wondered if there were vampires out there who had been turned against their will. Evie was sure there must be somewhere, and she decided at that moment she would only turn mortals after getting their permission. How she intended to do that was another mystery.

Dinner roamed the streets of London freely and it didn't take long for either of them to satisfy their appetite. As the hour moved forward, and midnight approached, the couple loaded up their vehicle and headed out of the protection of the city into the open unforgiving countryside. The villages revealed all of the secrets of those who entered their boundaries. Nothing was sacred in a small town and Phoenix and Evie knew the locals all shared the instinct to sniff out a tourist immediately.

After calling ahead to book a room in a small pub in the quaint village of Crippling Bump, Phoenix continued towards the destination with Evie by his side. The Enlightened believed the vampire was elsewhere, but he had ties in the small country hamlet and paying a visit to the village might help with the investigation. Driving long distances didn't bother him and there was less traffic at night, so the going was a little quicker. Travelling by foot wasn't an option for the couple. They enjoyed the luxuries they deserved and running across country was cumbersome. At least this way they could talk and get to know more about each other.

With the radio playing songs from the 1970's they laughed and joked and talked about family, friends, and of course old lovers. Clearly Phoenix had a lot more to talk about than Evie and she listened intently as he told her about the night he met Lazarus. What had started as a frightening tragedy, had blossomed into a solid relationship with his maker and now he worked alongside him on the board of The Enlightened, the largest vampire chapter in the world. Life as he once knew it was over a long time ago, but ever since that night, opportunities he never would have imagined opened up to him. Phoenix had travelled and worked on every continent and not just mediocre everyday jobs either. When silent movies first hit the silver screen, he had acted alongside some of the greats, always being careful not to reveal his true identity as a vampire. Over the centuries many women had fallen in love with him and promised to stand by him for eternity, but only two had moved his stony heart. He told her of the time he had first met the beautiful Charlene and the grief that had coincided from the transformation that had taken place. After her demise, he had decided he would go it alone for a while, and then he had called in at the roadside place where she worked. Phoenix admitted to her that as soon as he saw her in that rubbish café he wanted her by his side. He revealed there is a certain quality vampires look for when they change someone and although it's hard to pinpoint, you know the person will be an amazing immortal.

Pleased by his honesty, Evie hoped one day she would possess the same qualities as her new mate. Secretly she hoped they would develop quickly so she could start her own chapter in the book of the immortal.

Chapter Forty-Seven

Daniel arrived home just before dark that afternoon, with the coveted lists of vampires he had secured during his visit to London. Tempo was at the piano practising her new song and singing away while Mary worked away in the kitchen stirring a pot of chicken and vegetable soup she had cooked for the youngster. To an onlooker, the scene was typical of an ordinary small family.

Pleased to see her partner, Mary stopped what she was doing and put her arms around him. He held her close and felt as though things were as they had always been. She looked tired, as if she had run a thousand miles. "When did you last feed?" he asked her.

"Before you went away," she answered, instantly feeling the fatigue once she had made it known. "I've just been busy managing the place and looking after Tempo and I haven't had any time to myself and it's difficult during the day."

"I'll finish cooking that. It's just on dark now so you go out and hunt, and when Tempo is in bed, we'll sit down together and look at the lists of names I managed to get." Daniel knew there was no way they would be able to work anything out from the vampires who were listed, but he would humour her anyway, just to get her off his back.

It was just the break Mary needed. Having a child and running a business was difficult and although she didn't regret any of her choices, there were moments when she wondered if she had been a little hasty. Knowing Daniel was by her side eased the burden. When he wasn't there it was very noticeable. Cooking for the guests and cleaning the place was almost a full-time job in itself and there was also her teaching sessions as well. Daniel had his photography business and if they had been mortal, it would have been really difficult to fit everything into their waking hours. She wondered how people coped in the ordinary world. Growing up, there had been staff at the manor to cook and clean for the family, and her mother and father had been able to go about their business. They never looked tired. She remembered the worn look on Ramona's face and realised, although the act was monstrous, she might have just done the woman a favour.

The scent of warm blood filled the air and although the vampires normally travelled out of the village to hunt, tonight she was anxious to get home to her family and finish the day so she could sit down with Daniel and look at the lists of names. Although, Mary wasn't sure how it would help. There wouldn't be a name circled with Winchester family murderer written beside it. Was it pointless? No, she couldn't think like that, it was best to stay optimistic, and hope was all she really had at the moment.

Her evening meal, an elderly woman, didn't even realise what was going on. The fragrance of the woman's perfume filled her nostrils as Mary pierced the skin on her neck. Drinking the blood from her prey, she savoured the salty metallic taste that flowed over her tongue. As the life subsided, she felt herself regenerate and the tiredness died in her arms with the victim. Laying the body down, Mary smoothed the woman's grey hair away from her forehead with her hand and traced the lines on her face with a finger. This poor unfortunate was just one of the many who would keep her going throughout the centuries, there was no room for pity. After a quick straightening of the clothing, the body was left hidden behind some bins in an alley, Mary knew she had done the wrong thing. The screams that rang out shortly after were heard all over the small village. Daniel would be angry. He would want to know why she had been so careless. There would be an investigation and that daughter of his might just turn up and start poking her nose into their business. Although, the deal Lucinda had agreed to might just save them both. But at that moment, all she cared about was the renewed energy she felt and the chance they might actually have the names of the vampires who killed her mum and dad and turned her into an immortal.

Daniel met her at the door and by the look on his face she knew what was to follow. "What happened?" he asked her. "What's all the screaming out there?"

"Was there an accident somewhere, or did somebody just die?" Tempo asked, coming out of the sitting room.

They both looked at the child and wondered why she would ask a question like that.

"I'm not sure," Mary told her feeling just a little disturbed. "Come on, let's get you some soup." Leading her into the kitchen she sat Tempo at the table and dished up a bowl of soup for her.

"Are you going to have some soup?" Tempo asked them wondering why Mary and Daniel never seemed to eat anything, and if they did, she never saw them do it. They weren't like her mum and dad and she found it strange.

"We're going to eat later," Daniel quickly said.

It was all very odd, Tempo knew they weren't her family, but when she had lived with her mum and dad they always ate their dinner together. Maybe they didn't really like her. She wondered if her parents would ever come back and get her. It had been fun staying with Mary and Daniel, but she wanted to go home. They had bought her lots of new toys and clothes and they were both very kind, but they weren't her family. Trying to choke back the tears, she took another spoonful of the soup, but the flood gates opened, and she couldn't stop them from spilling down her cheeks.

"What's the matter?" Daniel asked her, sitting across the table from the child. "Why are there tears running down your little face?"

"I want to go home. I want my mummy and daddy," she sobbed.

Mary sat down and put her arms around Tempo. She had just fed, and the warmth of human blood had temporarily taken away the chill. Tempo snuggled into her. "Please don't cry. Things will get better. I promise," Mary told her. "My parents were both killed in a terrible way when I was sixteen. I still haven't gotten over it properly. So I kind of know how you feel about your mum and dad going missing. But if you want us to sit with you while you eat your soup we will."

"My mummy and daddy always ate when I did, and it doesn't feel like fun when I'm eating by myself," Tempo told them both.

Mary and Daniel looked at each other, they didn't have a choice. Daniel fetched two bowls and dished up some soup. Instantly Tempo cheered up and the three sat at the table together. While Tempo ate, the adults pretended to. The child was so happy she didn't even realise she was the only one really eating the meal. After she had finished two bowls, she asked them both to come into the sitting room to listen to her play some songs and sing as well.

The mini concert finished about ten minutes later with lots of applause from the audience and after a bath, Mary tucked Tempo into bed. Two stories later, she drifted off to sleep. Quietly, the vampire put the books away and turned off the bedroom light. Finally they would be able to look at the list of names. She found Daniel in their suite.

"Is everything alright now?" he asked her as she entered the room.

"Yes, she's sleeping peacefully. I guess we just have to act a little more like a mortal family," Mary said. "Pretending to eat wasn't so bad and she didn't even realise what we were doing."

"It was sort of fun," Daniel said. "Kids are easy to fool. Would you like to look at these printouts now?"

There were hundreds of names listed, and in no particular order. Daniel's name was in amongst the others, but luckily there was nothing to indicate where he had been on the date in question. After going through the list and crossing off those who were known to have been exterminated. Mary was no closer to working it out than she was before they started. "Is there information on all of the people killed anywhere?" she asked. "There has to be records. Wouldn't there be records of all of the new vampires and where they were made etc?"

"There might be records of the type," he said knowing fully well there was. "I have this list for Lucinda and then hopefully she will leave us alone. It's not going to do her much good, but it's what she asked for."

"There has to be a way for us to find out," Mary insisted. "Isn't there some sort of victims list? I find it difficult to believe there isn't, and I think you should go back and try to find out more for me."

Daniel was gobsmacked by her persistence. He knew she would continue to pester him to get it for her. "I don't really know how to get hold of the information," he lied. Thinking quickly, he had to get her mind off the list. "Anyway Mary, shouldn't you be more concerned about what you're going to do about Jenna?"

This was the uncomfortable conversation she didn't want to have, but at least he had forgotten about her careless kill earlier. After the commotion at their kitchen table with Tempo and now this, it seemed to have slipped his mind. "It's all under control. I can make her disappear, I've learnt from the best," she said smiling. She had no intentions of getting rid of Jenna, but what Daniel didn't know wouldn't hurt him. "Are you going to contact Lucinda and take the list to her?" She wondered if she was strong enough to get rid of him, but the thought was instantly dismissed as she did her best to change the subject.

"Yes, I have her number. I'll find out where she's staying and go to her. The last thing I want is for her to know where we are. Just in case she decides to start lighting fires again."

"I'll leave you to it then," Mary said and headed downstairs to tidy up the kitchen. Thankful to get away, she set to work taking the dishes from the dishwasher and putting them away. There was definitely a rift developing, and she never thought it would come to this, but Jenna was her friend and she wasn't going to hurt her in any way. It had been a long time since Mary had anybody close to talk to and if she had to choose between Daniel and Jenna, the way she was feeling right now, she would choose Jenna in a heartbeat. Things had changed a lot since they had left the manor and she felt as though they had grown apart. With his work, and her piano proteges, it was almost like two different worlds.

"Mary."

She turned and there he was. Glad he couldn't read her thoughts, she smiled. He looked worried.

"Lucinda is staying in Kerrigan's Seat. She's here investigating the boy you killed in the ghost train."

Mary shrugged, "Let her investigate, she can't prove anything," she said. "Just take the list to her and see what else she has to say. If we have to leave here then we have to leave. We can pack up quickly and find somewhere else. It wouldn't be the first time."

"Okay," I'll be back soon. Concerned by her reaction, Daniel left the bed and breakfast and headed towards the motel where his daughter was staying. Something distracted him, and he remembered the screams from earlier. Police tapes at the end of a laneway warned the passers-by that this was a crime scene. Mary had been inconsiderate, and it bothered him. The last thing they needed was for the authorities to put two and two together, and after the pictures in the paper, it wouldn't take very long before they closed in on the couple. They were new in town and tongues would wag and fingers would be pointed in their direction. Plus, there had been Sharon and the Nixons. Things were starting to get a little out of hand and it bothered him. Both disappearances revolved around them and although Sharon was thought to be travelling, if the police dug deep enough, the truth would be discovered.

After handing over the list to his daughter and going through it with her to determine which vampires were no longer in the land of the living, Daniel didn't want to go home. He wanted to run away and never come back. He remembered when his relationship with Mary had started and it had been like a dream come true, now things were starting to go sour. She was still the spoilt girl who had once been handed everything on a silver platter. If he didn't give in to her when she wanted something, she got all sulky until he agreed. Some of her ideas were really crazy. Especially the one about Tempo. Daniel had never wanted a child. Not since he became a vampire anyway. He knew how difficult it was to conceal what they really were and carting around a child everywhere they went would be problematic. Tempo would grow up and they would always be the same. Eventually she would guess what was really going on and it could be their downfall. She had already called them out on the eating thing. It was only a matter of time before she noticed other characteristics. Daniel was concerned. Things had to change.

Chapter Forty-Eight

The list Lucinda had didn't make any sense, but it was a list all the same. Only her father's name held any familiarity. Daniel had certainly arrived quickly after he called her, and she wondered if she was closer to where they were living than he indicated. Putting it aside, she checked her makeup. After a good night's sleep, she felt as though everything was under control again, and now all she had to do was go and speak to the woman who had asked her to investigate the murder of her son. The police weren't getting anywhere, and it was clearly frustrating for the family. Perhaps the so-called vampire was on the list she had, but more than likely the guilty party was her father's murderous partner.

Daniel had been slightly distracted when he had visited, perhaps the stunning Mary Winchester hadn't been the right choice for him after all. They belonged in two different worlds. Her father was just a working-class man before he began immortality, and the Winchester world had been more than extravagant. Every day occurrences in their lives were just a dream to someone like Daniel and even though being a vampire changed the outcome, his humble beginning would always remain lodged in his mind. After promising Mary she would spare her, she hadn't promised to spare Daniel. His end was on the horizon and she could see it clearly in her mind. Lucinda pictured the look on his face as his head fell from his body and rolled away, and the flames that would engulf him as she doused him with lighter fluid and threw the match.

Checking her emails, Lucinda made a mental note of the woman's name and the café they were meeting at. It wouldn't do to turn up knowing nothing. She had studied the case and there was definitely something about it that pointed to the living dead. Grabbing her bag, Lucinda left the room.

The café wasn't very far away, but it was best to drive anyway. It was already cold and gloomy out, and she didn't want to chance getting caught in a downpour. Most of the trees alongside the river were stripped of their once generous foliage, and the bare twigs of the branches reached out into the grey like bony fingers stretching to grab hold of something to keep them warm. Christmas was just around the corner and the heavy snows of winter just about to set in. She hated the cold and wished the holiday season was in the summer. Pulling up near the café, Lucinda looked across the road at the children who were entering the school and wondered if she would ever be a parent. Some of them were really tiny and she watched as they made their way through the gates into the schoolground, ready for another day of learning. Suddenly she became aware of the presence of someone she knew. Mary Winchester was there holding the hand of a child. How could that be? Surely they hadn't made some sort of freaky little vampire kid. The ghastly thought made her shudder. But there was one thing for sure, it meant the couple had made a home for themselves in this village or close by. She would catch up with Mary later when school ended for the day, right now she had a meeting with a client.

Warmth spread through her as she stepped into the café and the rich smell of coffee and baked goods welcomed her. A woman stood to greet her. "Are you Lucinda?" she asked.

Shaking the woman's hand, she nodded her head. "I'll just order some coffee. And then we'll have a chat." After settling at the table with her hot drink. Sinking into the leather chair, Lucinda took out a note book and pen. It was a touch old-school, but she liked to take notes on paper. "Can you tell me exactly what happened, it's Mandy, isn't it?"

Nodding her head, Mandy began to tell her story. "We always go to that carnival. It's an annual event and the kids love it. We've never had any trouble before now, but Jack, that was my boys name, he was a bit mischievous, but he didn't deserve to die. The others, they say he was killed by a vampire, but it's all very hard to believe. I mean a vampire, they're not real are they?"

Another non believer. Lucinda wondered why, after the witnesses to her son's murder had come forward, the woman was still in denial. "There are some things in life we aren't really aware of until they come knocking, and all sorts of situations we don't expect until we find ourselves in the middle of one," she told her. "I'm sorry for your loss Mandy, and you can believe what you like, but I believe your son's friends. They would have no reason to lie to you about anything."

Mandy sniffed a little and took a tissue from her bag, it was clearly difficult for her, and Lucinda didn't want to push it. "I know this is hard, you're trying to cope with the void this has left, and mourn your son at the same time. Meanwhile, you're being bombarded with questions about something you didn't witness and also trying to get to the bottom of it all. Take your time, but while it's fresh in your mind, you should get it out. The more I know, the easier my investigation will be."

Taking a deep breath and sip of water, Mandy began again as she wound the tissue around her finger and dabbed as the tears flowed down her cheeks. "It was just after dark. The carnival was beginning to get busy, you know, a lot of families go out after dinner because they don't have to spend money on food. It's very expensive you know. When we got there, Jack wanted to go off with a few of his school friends, so I gave him some money and told him to meet us at the car at nine o'clock. We've lived in the area for a long time and we know just about everybody. I thought it would be just enough time for him to enjoy himself. The next thing I know there's a commotion at the ghost train and that's when I found out what had happened. The other kids were hysterical, and they just kept saying there was a real vampire in there and although there was a thorough search of the construction, nobody found anything. But there were two small holes in his neck, and they said that his body had been drained of blood. The kids all gave descriptions, but it was dark inside the ride and none of them got a really good look. All they said was it was a woman vampire who killed my Jack. Nothing like this has ever happened in the area before, well, not to my knowledge. I thought he would be safe."

"Mandy, I know this is hard to imagine, but it looks as though your son was killed by a vampire. You wouldn't be the first person who didn't believe me because vampires have always been fantasy folklore. Even if you don't, trust me when I say, I will find the one responsible and get you the justice you deserve. Meanwhile, if you think of anything else, contact me immediately no matter what time it is. I'm here to help you." Every time Lucinda was drawn into a case such as this one, there was a certain amount of disbelief from the client and it was out of desperation the families contacted her to begin with. She wondered if there would ever come a day when people didn't hesitate or question.

"Thank you. I know it won't bring him back, but it would give me piece of mind," Mandy said sniffing and taking one of Lucinda's hands in hers. "The police don't seem to be coming up with anything. It's frustrating and I appreciate all you're trying to do."

"It's a pleasure to help." Instantly she remembered why she did what she did. Memories of losing Sam and the pain she went through after he was taken from her were the inspiration. She remembered what it was like when she killed her first vampire. All of the feelings came flooding back and gave Lucinda the determination to get revenge for the boy's life. "If I don't hear from you, I'll be in touch in a few days. Perhaps I'll even have a little information for you."

Leaving the café, she climbed into the blue mini cooper. Mary Winchester once again entered her thoughts. If the vampire returned at the end of the day to collect the child it would give Lucinda the opportunity to confront her. She didn't fancy meeting up with Aiden again and hoped he had headed back to his home in Crippling Bump. From the car she could see some police tapes at the end of a narrow laneway and being curious by nature decided to take a walk instead. The alley had been taped off and Lucinda didn't know why. Asking a passer-by, she found the answer. Another murder. There was no more information than that, but the word murder gave her the creeps. This quiet, close-knit village had been brought to its knees as the residents began to worry about their safety. Picturing the women and children barricading themselves in at night and cowering in corners behind tables turned on their sides, while their men were out with crucifixes and wooden stakes, Lucinda smiled. It was kind of funny when you thought about it in that respect. But there was nothing funny about the reason why. The murder had to be connected to her father and his immortal mistress. When she returned to speak to Mary Winchester later, maybe she would ask her.

Heading back to the motel room, Lucinda set an alarm for three pm and lay down closing her eyes. She needed a nap so she could investigate through the night and this village was just as boring as Crippling Bump only there were more people to stick their noses into her business. Sometimes it helped, sometimes it didn't. Right now though, she didn't have the patience and could live without the distractions.

When the buzz of the alarm invaded the small rented room, Lucinda had already been awake for five minutes. Grabbing a drink of water and checking herself in the mirror, she had decided that walking to the school was the better option, Mary knew her car and Daniel would have told his partner she was in town. It was best to just surprise her and find out what was going on. At least after their last conversation, there was less of a gap between the two. Mary had called her to warn her Daniel was on his way in an attempt to persuade Lucinda to keep her distance and at least leave her alone, and although the thought was kind, the only time a vampire did something for a mortal was to gain the upper hand. Lucinda had promised her, but promises were made to be broken and there would be no love lost in the slightest.

Chapter Forty-Nine

Returning to Crippling Bump provided the type of comfort catching up with an old friend would and resting on the bed in his temporary room at the pub was uplifting. Tomorrow Aiden would go and check on the progress of the manor. After having been gone for a few days, perhaps there would be some actual visible changes. From the window of the room he was in, he could see the manor and from a distance, it all looked fine. It was when he entered the building that reality seeped in. He imagined what might have happened if they had become trapped in the house when it was set alight. His stomach rumbling took his mind away from the gloom and he headed downstairs for something to eat.

For once the bar was empty, as it had been before he moved in, and Aiden hoped it stayed that way until he returned to his home across the field. Ordering dinner to come to his room and taking a cup of tea, he left the empty bar and headed into seclusion. Waiting for his meal, he recalled the confronting conversation with Lucinda. She had seemed surprised by his reaction, but what did she expect, and how did she think he would feel after she set fire to his home? It was no less than attempted murder.

It didn't take long for the food to arrive, and he tucked into the roast beef and yorkshire pudding. Even though there weren't many visitors to the pub, the standard of the meals had never slipped. Locally sourced produce of the highest quality was used in the kitchen and it made for a delicious dish. When Aiden ate a meal such as the one on the plate in front him, memories stirred, and they floated to the surface reminding him of the things he had lost in life. Although comforting, the side dish of thoughts that accompanied the roast disturbed him and he tried to think of something else.

Home sweet home, Aiden anticipated it wouldn't be much longer. Tending the land and living the secluded life he had known for the past ten years was something he missed. Who would have thought he would ever feel that way about the lonely library where he had spent so many evenings reading? All of his books were gone now, burnt in the fire. He would start a new library and fill it with different categories. The type he had read growing up and would continue to read as he grew older. It would be nice to have somebody to share his love of literature with, maybe even an heir. The closest he had come to achieving that was Lucinda, but after the last confrontation, he didn't expect to hear from her again. Perhaps his sister would return, or at least visit him. But he had no idea where that child had come from and how long they were looking after her for. Who on earth would leave their kid with a pair of vampires? But of course, that would be something which was kept as a secret and he was sure Mary and Daniel wouldn't be sharing it with anyone. Aiden wished he knew more about the situation. Speculating never did anyone any good, there were always too many different outcomes.

Ringing through to the desk, he ordered some tea to drink later and went to take a shower. None of the rooms had bathrooms, but he was the only guest at the moment. So unless a bus load turned up, it was basically his alone. The shower was warm and inviting and on occasion Aiden found himself just standing under the water enjoying the heat from it. That was another thing he was looking forward to, all new appliances and a boiler that actually heated the water. Cold showers were finally a thing of the past. Returning to his room, he found the empty plate gone and a steaming pot of tea waiting for him. It was almost like all the years Mary had cleaned up after him. The invisible sister he hadn't seen but knew she occupied the manor with him.

Switching on the television, he flicked through the channels. It had been slightly embarrassing for Aiden when he first arrived at the pub and didn't know how to operate the TV. Having grown up without one, it was understandable, but when he explained this the looks he received were weird. The programs provided to choose from were rubbish really and he wished for another book to read. Aiden made a mental note to visit the charity shop across the road in the morning. There was sure to be something there that would interest him. Turning it off, he listened to the wind outside of the building. The swish of the trees as it seemed to gain momentum grew louder and as the year had moved forward, Aiden knew that winter was almost on the doorstep. He was thankful he had chopped and stacked all of the wood for the fire and imagined the crackle of the orange flames that would grace the new comfortable library.

Sleep eluded Aiden that night and his mind churned over the situation he had found himself in. Caught between an everyday world and the parallel existence of the immortals he had been thrown amongst. If he were an outsider who knew nothing about vampires and somebody told him the story of his life, Aiden would have scoffed not knowing the truth. But reality was disturbing, and he wondered how many people crossed the path of these creatures without even knowing. He also thought about what would have happened if the attack on their parents had brought about the change to himself and left Mary mortal. What would it be like? Would she have been able to carry on like he had? Would he have been able to cope as an immortal? So many questions ran through his mind. What would it be like to live for ever? To see the changing times as the world progressed. Aiden would never know, but if he asked, there was an opportunity. His sister could turn him in an instant. Was this a path he wanted to take though, that was the more pressing question and although the thought of existing as a vampire had frightened him, now he found it interesting. He would never have to sleep, never worry about getting old or sick and he would always have the manor. There would be times when he would have to go away, but he would be able to return. Intrigued by the idea, Aiden drifted off to sleep, his last thought for the day being eternal existence.

Chapter Fifty

Scarlett Bluff Hotel, named after the owner's daughter, was the most prestigious in the district and also the most expensive. This is where the stranger had stayed, and this was hopefully the place Roseanne would find the answers to her questions. Perusing the lobby, she marvelled at the art deco, marble features. Strong columns supported the high ceilings and the place reeked of expensive. She couldn't but help feel a little envious of Evie Franks. If things had worked out for the girl, she had landed gently in the lap of luxury.

Behind the front desk, an attractive blonde girl sat wearing a headset as she chatted away to someone at the other end. Earshot allowed Roseanne to hear her book in the client and as the call finished the girl smiled, stood, and welcomed the police officer. Cheerfulness is contagious and after speaking to the receptionist, Roseanne sat waiting for the manager feeling relaxed, patient, and sipping a complimentary latte.

The clacking of heels on the shiny marble floor met her ears and, approached by another young woman wearing a black skirt and blazer, Roseanne was escorted to the manager's office. On the dark wood door, engraved in gold, was the name and title Nikolai Vanko – Manager. Slightly pretentious, the sign brought a smirk to her face, but as long as he was forthcoming with answers, she didn't care how ostentatious the guy was.

First impressions are important, and Roseanne felt herself blush when she shook the hand of the man she had come to question. Sitting down opposite, she examined the individual in front of her. Handsome was an understatement. Dark hair, dark mahogany eyes, and by the looks of his physique, not an ounce of unwanted fat on his body. An expensive suit adorned his athletic build and without the presence of a tie, his shirt that was unbuttoned to just below his neckline revealed just a hint of dark chest hair. Taking a deep breath to calm herself, the scent he was wearing intoxicated her, and swooning just a bit, Roseanne was appreciative of the soft leather chair she was sitting on.

"May I get you a glass of water or something hot to drink?" he asked her sensing her slight discomfort in his presence.

His continental accent was like a soothing melody, seducing her. Nodding her head, Roseanne managed to whisper the word water. For some reason this man made her lose her confidence and turn into a silly schoolgirl, she had to snap out of it.

The water arrived on a silver tray, ferried by the girl who had escorted her to the office. Taking a sip of the cool liquid, it was time to get down to business. "Mr Vanko, I'd like to ask you a few questions about a possible guest of the hotel." Her strength had returned, and she was in the driver's seat again.

"Please," he said smiling, "call me Nikolai."

"Okay," she nodded, remembering who she was and the reason for the questioning. "There might have been a man staying here in the past few weeks who owned a motorcycle. I think he went by the name of Phoenix, but I don't have any more information than that."

Sitting back in his chair, Nikolai fixed his stare on the desk in front of him and placed his fingertips together. Drumming them back and forth he thought about the question. What did the police want with Phoenix? "I know the man you are speaking of. He is an old friend of mine."

Waiting for him to add a little more, it was clear to Roseanne she would have to pry it out of him. "So, your old friend, did he stay here recently?"

"Yes, he stayed here recently."

Once again, the hotel manager remained tight lipped. "Nikolai, do you know if he met anyone while he was in town. A woman." This guy was hard work and made her job more difficult than it should have been.

He considered her for a few minutes. Dark curly hair framed her dark skin and the uniform added an air of authority. These features were dismissed as ordinary and overcome by the fragrance of the warm blood that pulsed through her body. Longing to sink his teeth into her, he wondered why she was asking questions about Phoenix. "Please, what do you want with Phoenix? He is also a client of the hotel and I cannot give you too much information. Is he in some sort of trouble?"

"Your friend Phoenix might have left town in the company of a woman and there is somebody looking for her. This is an informal investigation, her mother just wants to know her daughter is alright," deciding honesty was always the best policy, she laid her cards on the table with hope.

"Phoenix did leave town with her and as far as I know, they are together in London living happily. I cannot give you any more information than that. Phoenix moves around a lot and I never know where he is until he turns up. The woman is very lucky, my old friend will treat her like a queen. The woman, Evie I believed she is called, will have the best of everything."

Clear she had exhausted her one and only lead, she thanked him for his time and prepared to leave. Hesitating, Roseanne turned, "Would it be possible for you to pass on a message or perhaps a letter to Evie Franks, the girl he left with?"

"I will do my best to help you," he said, standing to escort her to the door.

"Thank you very much for your time. I'll return with the letter and leave it at the reception desk," she told him, feeling relieved as she exited the office of the extremely attractive man.

Leaving the hotel, Roseanne headed straight to the house of Doreen Franks. Pleased with herself, she was still a little distracted by the manager Nikolai Vanko. She wondered if he was single and in the market for a slightly overweight girlfriend, who walked the beat and drank far too much coffee. Pulling up outside of the small property, she felt as though this was a slight win for Doreen Franks. Surely this latest information would give Evie's mum a little peace of mind and if they could get a message to the girl, it would be even better.

Doreen opened the door and smiled instantly. "Do you know where she is? Did you find out anything?" The questions flew from her mouth before she had time to think.

"Evie left town with a man by the name of Phoenix. Apparently from the information received, the man is quite well to do and very kind. I don't exactly know where she is except that they were heading to London. But it might be possible to get a letter to her if you'd like to write one."

"I'm sorry. I'm being rude. Come in, I'll do it now," Doreen invited holding the door open.

"I don't have time to wait, but if you drop it into the station, I'll pass it on. That way you'll have some time to think about what you want to say," Roseanne explained. "This might be the only opportunity you get Miss Franks, so choose your words carefully."

Doreen watched as the officer left and then closed the door. Making a pot of tea, she sat down with a pen and paper and a few chocolate digestives to dunk. Thinking carefully she wrote the heartfelt note to her estranged daughter hoping it might have the impact required to, at least, spark a conversation between the two, after which, she read it back to herself.

Dear Evie

I know that I haven't been the best mother, and nothing can make up for the neglect you never did deserve. You were always a good girl Evie so I'm hoping you might forgive me for everything, or at least give me a chance to explain. Over the past few months, I've come to realise the only relationship that interests me is the one that I have with you, but it seems there is no opportunity for me to mend it. Now, after all of this time, I am sorry for the heartache you suffered and if you can find it within you to forgive me just a little, then I will be the luckiest woman alive.

Love always

Mum.

xxx

Folding the paper, she slipped it in an envelope and sealed it. Scribbling Evie's name on the front, Doreen popped it in her handbag and hurried off to deliver it to the young police woman. The sooner her daughter received it the better.

********

Nikolai Vanko sat at his desk and picked up the telephone. It was necessary to let The Enlightened know a police officer was searching for Phoenix. Lazarus would know what to do and after informing them he would await further instructions. If there was any suspicion about himself or Phoenix, it could jeopardise all they had worked towards and that would be disastrous.

Chapter Fifty-One

Mary glanced at the clock on the mantle. Having a mortal child in the house added some normality to her world and a routine she had grown accustomed to. The school Tempo attended was a five-minute walk from the bed and breakfast when she walked alone, but with the child in tow, it was more like fifteen. Children just didn't seem to walk in a straight line anymore and Tempo spent a lot of time skipping around Mary telling her about the day. There was always the playground gossip to get through and Tempo appeared to know it all. Who did what, and who was friends with who, and who didn't like someone else, it was exhausting listening, but funny all the same. It took Mary back to her school days and made her smile as she recalled her friendships.

Tempo was always hungry when she finished school, but Mary insisted she practice the piano for half an hour, by that time, some sort of nutritious meal was usually prepared, and the routine eliminated the need for sweet, sugary snacks. On occasion there was pudding, but most of the time it was fresh fruit and Tempo never complained about the food, it was the company at the table she had cried over, not the menu. Mary had insisted all future meals were eaten together, no matter what pretence they had to go through.

Waiting at the gate, she didn't notice Lucinda standing across the road from the school. Mary was too busy looking for Tempo. So when she heard a cough from behind and turned to find Daniel's daughter standing there, although she was surprised, she half expected it. Not really knowing what to say, she just stared at the woman and waited for her to speak. All sorts of thoughts ran through her head in those few moments, some scared her, and the others were just evil.

"Hi," Lucinda said to the vampire, as Tempo came running up.

"Hello," Mary replied, taking the child's hand. "I half expected to run into you sooner or later. Daniel told me you were staying here in the village."

Lucinda looked down at the little girl. She was a cute little thing and clearly mortal. "Um, do you think we could talk later?" It wouldn't do to have the conversation in front of a child. Although she had no children of her own, Lucinda wasn't naïve about loose lips. Kids were prone to telling everybody everything, at the most inconvenient moment and that just wouldn't do, for either of them.

"It's going to be difficult to get away. How about tomorrow? Tempo will be in school and I won't need Daniel to stay at home with her. Say around half past nine at the café across the road?" Mary blurted the words out as quickly as possible hoping the little girl didn't take too much in.

Lucinda agreed to the meeting. Mary headed along the road towards home trusting that Tempo wouldn't ask too many questions due to the quick conversation, but the barrage started instantly.

"Mary, who was that lady?"

Thinking carefully about the answer knowing no matter what she told her, there would be more questions, she started to weave a sticky web. "That was a lady who wants to learn to play the piano."

"Oh," Tempo said. "Why didn't she come to the house to see you?"

"Because she saw me in the street. I expect she will come over tomorrow when you're at school," Mary told her.

"Is she going to go on the television?"

Mary smiled to herself. Each night when Tempo practiced the piano, she asked Mary if she was good enough for television. The girl was obsessed with the idea of being famous. "I don't think she's quite ready for that. I can honestly say you will appear on television playing the piano before her."

After that answer, Tempo seemed to forget about Lucinda and didn't ask any more questions. Skipping alongside Mary, she chatted about the usual lunchtime antics of the children in the playground and spent a lot of time talking about a new boy she appeared to have a tiny crush on. It was enjoyable, and Mary recalled her very first crush. She also remembered her brother Aiden teasing her about it. The thought reminded her she still had a small family out there and perhaps he could help her with her plan. A delicate situation needed all hands on deck and Aiden would do anything to help her, she was sure of it. Perhaps, once the plans were in place, she would contact him.

As Tempo practised the piano that afternoon, Mary prepared the evening meal, while she listened to the music that drifted into the kitchen. The playing had improved significantly, and the tiny musician was almost a quarter of the way through the book Mary had given her. Each new tune she learned enhanced her talent slightly and she played with a passion Mary herself had played with at that age. It would grow with her and she would either continue and embrace it or take a different path, but it didn't matter, as long as she was happy.

The table was set with three places and the small family sat down to their meal together. Tempo ate hungrily enjoying every mouthful. Once again the chatter far outweighed her observation and after she had finished, the little girl ran off to watch television for a while before her bath. The presence of the adults at the table had once again given them a tear free evening. At least now they knew what to do. It wouldn't work for ever, but at the moment, pretending to eat meals with her did the trick.

Lucinda popped into Mary's thoughts and distracted her once more. She had warned the vampire hunter about Daniel coming to see her and hoped it would help towards her final plan. But Lucinda was his daughter and whether he was a vampire or not didn't really come into the equation when family was involved. She would just have to state her case tomorrow and keep her fingers crossed that Lucinda would understand the situation.

Chapter Fifty-Two

Evie and Phoenix were on the road heading north. Not really knowing where to find Daniel Gryffon, Phoenix had already decided the best place to visit first was the village where the Winchester girl had lived. His memory was sharp and the story as fresh in his mind as when he first heard it.

"I'm a little tired of this music," Evie said as she searched the stations for something else to listen to. "What kind of music do you like?"

"Classical music," Phoenix told her, smiling to himself as he remembered his origin. String quartets and orchestra were pictured in his head as he recalled the grand balls and quieter, more intimate occasions.

"Oh yeah, I forgot. You liked to attend chamber music recitals. Things have clearly changed a lot since you were mortal." Imagining the changes Phoenix had seen over his immortal span, Evie felt slightly resentful towards him for a moment until reality reminded her that she wouldn't have witnessed any of it anyway. The changes were in the future and she was sure they would be abundant.

"They have. It's a completely different world now. Life was a lot simpler then, there was less to confuse us. No television, no computer and we got around in a horse drawn carriage. The clothing we wore was well tailored and a lot fancier. I wouldn't have been caught dead with a pair of trousers that were ripped at the knees. Nowadays though, it's almost as if there's no pride. Kids will wear anything as long as it has a designer label on it," he explained. "Perhaps I could start my own fashion label and bring back the past."

Silence followed as they both thought about the statement Phoenix had just made. Evie decided he would have no chance of reviving the fashion of his mortal years and Phoenix wondered if those days would ever return. It was very unlikely men would ever wear powdered wigs again, but he couldn't help thinking about what the world would be like if that type of apparel ever came back around. They say everything is recycled, and fashion revisits and renews, but he couldn't imagine the average office worker sitting at a desk in a white curled wig.

"I've never seen anything other than the village I lived in, so this part of the country is unfamiliar too. Although, it's all very much the same," Evie remarked as she stared out of the window in the darkness. Endless green fields and forests lined the motorway and it was all so similar. The continuous coverage of green boasting strong upstanding trees appeared to go on and on.

"Most of England is like this. Picturesque villages with tiny cottages surrounded by wide open fields and stretches of woods. I've seen it all," he said as he concentrated on the road. "Apparently it's the way we like it. I myself prefer the city, but those who choose the country life like the scenery."

"I understand now, how it's easier to feed in the city," Evie said, recalling her first kill fondly. There was no remorse like she thought there might be. No pangs of guilt that might accompany the first kills of a new vampire, just the memory of the delicious human blood. Maybe this had been her destiny all along. "Where are we going anyway?"

"We're headed for a small country village by the name of Crippling Bump. There's something I need to investigate in the area," he explained.

"Crippling Bump, what a stupid name," Evie remarked. "I'm slightly curious though. Why are we going there? Is that where the vampire is?"

"The vampire, Daniel Gryffon, who downloaded the list from our database had an interest in a girl there. He ordered a hit on her family and had her turned. If Daniel was successful and he managed to worm his way into her life, he might still be in the area. Her family was extremely well off," Phoenix told her. "If not, we may get some information from somebody in the village. I believe her brother survived the attack and still lives in the family home. There was a fire recently. I read about it in the newspaper. I'm sure he would be close by and if we can't find him, I have another lead we can investigate. But we need to check out this village first."

It was almost as if she had entered another world. Evie had never in her life thought vampires existed and here she was, one herself and learning they ordered hits on families and had people changed at a command. At least Phoenix had given her a choice. It might be cool to turn a person into a vampire, but unless she needed their company, she decided she definitely wouldn't be doing it in the near future. At least now Evie knew what it was like to have power. This kind of lifestyle had always been a dream, but finally it was reality. All she had needed was a handsome vampire and he was right by her side. Perhaps in time there would be room on the board of The Enlightened for her. Silently, she wondered how to claw her way to the top.

"We're almost there and I've called ahead and booked us a room. We're staying in the local pub. It's a tiny place, but they had a room for us. There might be a few locals in the bar we can chat to. Mortals are easy to fool into conversation, especially when they've been drinking," he told her.

That was true. There had been many a time when Evie had been trying to do something and her mother had been rambling incessantly. It had been annoying and most of the conversation had been one sided sobbing about how cruel the world was. Hours of self-pity on her mother's part had sometimes kept her up all night forcing her to stay home from school. Her former life would never be missed, especially her useless mum. If Evie never saw the woman again, it would be far too soon.

Chapter Fifty-Three

Having the opportunity to confront Lucinda was just what Mary needed. They had spoken on the phone briefly, but she needed help with something, and Lucinda owed her. She had set fire to the manor and that in itself meant she was in debt to the Winchesters.

In the small coffee shop the two women sat in silence for a moment, both thinking about the situation and weighing up what they would say. A fire burned in the nearby fireplace and it was the one comfortable link between the two. As the coals glowed and filled the room with warmth, the silent and awkward standoff came to a head.

"Let me just start by apologising," Lucinda said, glancing at the flames. Although, she didn't mean it. There was nothing to be sorry for. Both Mary and her father were murderers and they deserved to be exterminated. But she recalled the recent conversation with Aiden and figured his sister would feel the same way about their family home. Not to mention she had tried to end Mary's existence.

"An apology isn't necessary. I understand you were doing what you thought was right," Mary replied. How dare she sit there and say sorry. Aiden could have been killed and her beloved piano was probably ashes. The hatred she felt for the woman before her bubbled away inside, but her outer appearance was calm, and Mary could keep up appearances as long as it took to seal the deal. "But since you took the liberty of sleeping with my brother and setting fire to my family home, I thought you might help me with something."

Impressed by the pluckiness of the vampire, Lucinda was keen to hear what Mary had to say. "Go on then."

"When I became what I am, I was forced to hide away from the world, and until I met Daniel, I didn't realise the potential I had. You must understand I was still a naïve teenager. He was the first of our type I'd met since the night of the attack on my family, and he was very kind towards me. That's the reason I was willing to leave the manor, for the chance to embrace my immortality and really discover my capability. After establishing ourselves here, I met Jenna Morgan and she became not just a student, but a friend. There was an interaction between us Daniel witnessed, and he is pressuring me to take Jenna's life. I don't want to do that, but I don't want to lose Daniel in the process of trying to hold onto a friend. I think I still need him and there's definitely love between us. Jenna doesn't fully understand the situation and I will explain it to her, but I need you to help me." Mary spoke softly so the conversation couldn't be over heard by others who were clearly enjoying the warmth the coffee shop provided.

"I don't understand what you're asking me to do," Lucinda said feeling slightly puzzled. Her first instinct was to tell Mary her father was the reason why she was immortal and that he had also ordered her parents to be killed, but she decided she would hear the entire story first and then choose whether or not to divulge the secret. "Can you give me a little more information?"

"Daniel expects her to die and he wants me to take care of it. I need your help to ensure it doesn't happen. I have to explain the situation to Jenna and having you there to help convince her it's not bullshit would make the story more believable. I need to get her away from here and hide her somewhere. That's where you come into the picture. Can you help me? Please, I have nobody else to turn to," Mary expressed.

"What about your brother?"

"My brother is busy having our family home rebuilt. It caught fire and needs a lot of restoring, remember?"

They sat locked in a staring battle, neither wanting to look away, in the end it was Lucinda who lowered her eyes. Guilt over the attempt to destroy Winchester Manor and Mary's gentle reminder forced her to think about Aiden and the one night they spent together. "Okay, I'll help you. But please know the reason I'm doing this is because I owe you a debt for the warning you gave me when my father was on his way to see me. Not because of the fire. I meant to light it and I would do it again." Lucinda didn't want to aggravate the situation, but she wasn't going to be bullied by a teenage vampire who clearly thought she was right about everything.

"I don't particularly care about the reason why. All I need to know is that you will help me with the Jenna situation. I feel bad deceiving Daniel. It's almost a betrayal of sorts. But I can't let that get in the way of the friendship I have with Jenna. She hasn't done anything wrong and she doesn't deserve to die."

"What I don't understand is why he insists you do this," Lucinda said. "Did she do or say something to upset him? Or is he jealous of the friendship? What was the interaction?" She sipped at the hot coffee waiting for Mary to reply. There had to be a reason behind it all. A request such as this one didn't stem from nothing.

Here we go Mary thought to herself, waiting to be judged. "She kissed me, and Daniel saw it."

Lucinda took another gulp of her coffee. Not really knowing what to say to Mary, she shifted uncomfortably in the brown vinyl arm chair and put the coffee on the table again. "Oh, so are you confused about your feelings or something?"

"No," the vampire answered quickly. "I'm not that way inclined, but I do need friends and Jenna is a good friend. That's why I have to help her and make sure nothing happens to her. Daniel gets a little insecure. It's almost as if he can't be by himself."

"Clearly I don't know him as well as you do," Lucinda said feeling the pangs of jealousy. "But I will help you do this one thing. There is something else I need to know."

"Please, ask away," Mary encouraged.

"Where does the child fit in? She's obviously mortal. Where are her parents? Do they know you and Daniel are vampires?"

"We're just looking after her for a while," Mary explained. "That's all you need to know. The only thing that should concern you is the understanding you and I have. Oh, and Daniel can never know we had this discussion."

The pact was made, and the time and date arranged. Mary was pleased with herself and as she left Lucinda in the café, she felt as though she had made a little headway with the girl. If the circumstances had been different, they might have been friends. It was clear the vampire hunter had a grudge against them both and it was understandable. She couldn't think of Daniel's daughter as anything but what she did. There was so much she didn't know about the woman. If the plan worked, maybe she could find out why she hunted the way she did. It wasn't explained on the website, but there must be a reason for someone chasing the undead.

As she watched Mary leave, Lucinda thought about the situation. After receiving the information about the insistence of the girl's death and Mary's plan, she now had something on both immortals and possibly the opportunity to gain a little control of the situation. Lucinda knew her father had supplied the lists out of obligation and perhaps even lost love, but she was unsure of why Mary had turned to her for help. She had agreed to assist the vampire, but only to save the life of the pianist. After she had lived up to her end of the bargain, she would put her own plan into action. It really was just a case of divide and conquer.

Chapter Fifty-Four

Work on the manor was progressing and there was a definite light at the end of the tunnel. Aiden hoped to be back in his family home by Christmas. As the days grew shorter and the nights longer, the temperature began to plummet, and the first snow would arrive soon. A white pillowy blanket would cover everything, preserving it in a deep freeze for the future. Perhaps he would plan some sort of get together for the village. Maybe even a Christmas tree lighting ceremony. Maintaining the relationships he had built over the past weeks was important to him. He had pushed everybody away for ten long years and conversing with the locals was refreshing. There was also Mary and her family to consider, perhaps he could smuggle them in for a secret family reunion without the villagers knowing.

Sitting in the bar at the very table he had once shared with Lucinda, he noticed the couple walk in. They were new to the area. Maybe tourists passing through. Both extremely good looking, he felt a little uneasy. They had a certain look about them he had seen before in his own home. Immortality was unmistakable when you knew the signs. These two were close to perfect. Waxlike complexions and faultless hair gave the impression they modelled for a living. Trying not to look at them for too long, Aiden lowered his eyes and pretended to read the small menu that sat in a small stand in the centre of the table.

Phoenix couldn't believe his luck. Lord Aiden Winchester himself sat at a table by a small window. Just the guy he wanted to see. It was difficult to sit in pub without a drink of some sort, so he paid for two glasses of wine and Evie joined him at a table close to Aiden's.

"Are you new in town?" Aiden asked them, intrigued by the couple. They looked as though they were in their twenties and they were very well dressed. The woman was beautiful. It was all he could do to stop staring at her. He had seen that type of beauty in his sister after she had been reborn an immortal. It was obvious vampires had arrived in Crippling Bump.

"We're just passing through," Phoenix told him. He introduced himself and Evie and invited Aiden to join them. "But not by accident."

"Oh," Aiden replied when he was seated at the table with the couple. "Are you here on some sort of business?"

"You might say that," Evie said. Lord Aiden Winchester was handsome. Maybe she should ditch Phoenix and turn Aiden. No, that would be unthinkable, wouldn't it?

"There's somebody we're looking for and I think you might be able to help us," Phoenix said taking a sip of the wine. The flavour was off-putting, but he drew the strength to swallow it and tried not to pull a face. "We know about your sister."

Aiden never said a word. He just sat and looked at them both. His background had provided the type of training for a moment like this one. There was no emotion on his face and as he examined the couple more closely, he knew he was definitely in the company of immortals. Clearly, vampires who could drink wine. It was very odd, but playing it cool, he took a sip of his own drink. "What do you mean?" he asked. He wouldn't put it past Lucinda to pull some sort of stunt to get information about his sister and her partner so she could hunt them out again.

"We know what happened to her," Phoenix said. "We know she isn't what she used to be, and we know why. But it's not her we're concerned with, it's another of our kind."

"And, who might that be?" Aiden asked. He wasn't giving away anything unless there was something in it that he might benefit from.

"Daniel Gryffon," the vampire replied. "Do you know him?" He watched Aiden carefully, his face never changed and there was no sign of recognition of the name. Clearly the man before him was very well bred and not prone to sudden outbreaks of emotion when confronted. However, from where he sat, Phoenix detected a slight increase in heartbeat.

"I do know him and you're right about my sister, but neither are in the area," Aiden told them. "Why are you looking for him?"

"We miss him," Evie lied. She wouldn't know Daniel Gryffon if he was sitting at the next table, but she didn't want to be left out of the conversation. "He's a good friend of ours and we haven't we seen him for a long time. It just a catch up really."

Aiden was sure it was more than just a catch up, but it was clear the couple wouldn't reveal the real reason they were looking for the vampire. What concerned Aiden was his sister. He had no idea if they were friends or enemies of Daniel Gryffon and he didn't want to put Mary in jeopardy. "I do know where they are, but if you want me to tell you, I need to know why you're here."

"There's nothing to tell. Like Evie said, we miss him. If you're concerned about your sister, there's no need to be. It's not her we're looking for," Phoenix explained, realising Aiden may be feeling slightly apprehensive about their secrecy and reluctant to put his sister in danger. "We will also spare you Lord Winchester."

Evie smiled at him and Aiden instantly knew if he didn't give them the right information they would come back for him. What it was to be immortal. Fear was their greatest weapon and they wielded it shamelessly. He felt obliged and although worried about what the future would hold for his sister, he could warn her so she would be prepared.

"Look, I'm not comfortable giving you any information at all. But I do know what you're capable of and my safety is important to me as well. My sister and Daniel Gryffon run a bed and breakfast in a village by the name of Kerrigan's Seat. I don't know why you're after him, but if you harm my sister Mary, I'll find a way to get even. That I can promise you," Aiden said. If push came to shove, he would hire Lucinda.

"You have my word," Phoenix said. "Now if you'll excuse us, we need to rest." The couple left the table and their drinks and went to their room.

Aiden wondered what Daniel had done wrong. He was convinced there was an ulterior motive than just missing him, but the reason eluded him. The best thing to do was to call Mary and see if he could speak to her discretely. If he could warn her about the immortal visitors, at least she could make herself scarce. Mary would understand why he had told them where to find Daniel. She knew how dangerous things could get when immortal killers were involved.

********

"We'll leave in the morning. Maybe if we get an early start, we can find somewhere a little more populated to feed in," Phoenix said laying down on the bed.

Evie lay beside him and he put his arms around her. She felt safer now than she ever had. Luck had been on her side. She didn't know what else to call it. Having a crappy home life and leaving school without a proper education. Getting the job at the café and moving into that tiny flat. Meeting Phoenix and being given the opportunity to be reborn immortal. All of the factors leading up to now seemed to slot into place. The jigsaw of her life put together piece by piece to form this very enjoyable moment.

Phoenix closed his eyes, he could sleep when he tried and so many thoughts were going through his head, he wanted a rest from them for a while. Daniel Gryffon, his own immortal child, was out there with lists of vampire's names and he wanted to know why he had taken it. What made him think he could get away with it? The answers would come. They would find Daniel and he would have to answer for the crime committed against The Enlightened and the rest of the immortal community.

When morning came and the sky lightened, they left the small village and headed towards Kerrigan's Seat to confront their fellow vampire. Both ravenous, a well-deserved wander through a populous city was in order and as they parked in a supermarket carpark, both agreed to split up and meet back at the car. Half an hour was all it took before they were continuing on their journey, satisfied from the quick breakfast. It was only a two-hour drive from where they had feasted and as the sun rose higher in the sky and the day wore on, Phoenix could feel the resentment building inside him. He was chasing one of his own children and he recalled Charlene and the way she had behaved. There was a completely different reason for pursuing Daniel, but there was one thing that he knew for sure, their meeting would not end in a good way.

Chapter Fifty-Five

Mary wasn't expecting a call from anyone, so when Aiden's name showed on the screen of her mobile, she quickly answered it. The conversation was brief, and the call short and sweet. Thought-provoking, the chat with her brother induced all sorts of questions. Someone was looking for Daniel. Two in fact, and they were vampires. Did this have something to do with the information Daniel had brought back from London? Mary felt a little unwell. In the pit of her stomach, a knot began to twist into shape, and as it grew, anxiety fed it. Should she tell him? Daniel had the right to know. What if she lost him? What if Mary ended up alone and had to make her own way forward. Could she cope?

Sitting down at the piano, she slipped into the comfort zone she had enjoyed so many times in the past. The music gave her a feeling of easiness. It helped calm her, and cleared the muddle inside her head giving a much more ordered picture, and the chance to think clearly. There were pros and cons to the situation. If she warned him, he would be able to defend himself. Or, they could leave Kerrigans Seat, take Tempo with them, and make a new home somewhere else. But if she didn't let him know, would it mean the end for him? It would be a way out for Mary. She wouldn't have to bother about the promise she made, and Jenna would be safe. Relationships outside of the house had been developed and she was no longer friendless. Which world did she crave the most, that was the question in the forefront of her mind. Did she need her partner more, or her friends?

"Is everything alright?" Daniel asked. He sensed there was a problem by the song she was playing and wondered if it had anything at all to do with Jenna. Nothing more had been mentioned and he was eager to put an end to the problem.

Instantly she stopped and turned to him. "Everything's fine," she said after hesitating for a moment. "I was just thinking about getting a Christmas tree. You know, for Tempo. I'm sure she'd like it. We could decorate this room and maybe even put some lights up outside." Thinking quickly, Mary came up with the idea. Even though it was deceptive, the Christmas tree had been on her mind and she thought of the trees of the past when she was growing up. Shining baubles and tinsel made her smile, as she remembered fighting with Aiden over who was going to eat the chocolate decorations.

Although he wasn't convinced that a tree was the only thing on her mind, Daniel went along with it. "That's a great idea. It's been a long time since I've celebrated Christmas. This year will be different. What should we get her?"

"I'm not sure. I know that she likes to draw a lot and she's quite good it. Perhaps some art supplies or something like that," Mary suggested relieved that he seemed to have swallowed it. "I think she would like that. But we should take her to see Father Christmas. Or encourage her to write a letter so we know what she wants for sure. There's nothing worse than not getting what you want for Christmas." Lightly, Mary continued to tap the keys of the piano and hummed along as the melody filled the room.

"Good thinking," Daniel agreed. "There's something else I've been thinking about too. I wonder if we could get a babysitter and go out one night. Maybe to the pictures, or just for a hunt. It's been such a long time since we did something together, just the two of us, and things have been a little difficult lately. You know, with Lucinda showing up and having Tempo here."

Mary thought carefully about it. Daniel was right. "Alright," she agreed. "We can get one of her friend's parents to watch her. Maybe organise some sort of sleepover. She's such a beautiful child and there have been lots of offers. I'm just worried she might start talking about us not eating and stuff like that. We don't need any unnecessary attention."

Sitting on the sofa, Daniel was silent for a moment. "I understand your concerns, but I don't think she would do that. I think she would talk more about the piano lessons and the fact she's going on the television one day. After all, she asks if she's ready every single day."

Smiling, Mary agreed. That seemed to be the forefront of the dinner time conversation and Tempo constantly reminded them both of her dream to become a star. "Alright then, I'll speak to one of the mothers at the school."

Tempo was particularly good friends with a girl by the name of Molly and she spoke about her quite often. Arrangements were made for a sleep over at Molly's home and Tempo was quite exited. It was her first sleepover since the disappearance of her parents, and she talked about it constantly. Mary began to see the little girl of old, the one she remembered from before she had come to stay with them. Perhaps in time, the behaviour would be permanent.

A night out for an immortal couple wasn't unheard of. They frequented the darkness and as they sat together in the picture theatre surrounded by the living breathing mortals and the aroma of the syrup of life, both silently recalled the evenings spent in the woods near Winchester Manor. Mary put her head on his shoulder as she stared at the big screen. It was nice, just for once, to forget about plans and schemes.

After the movie, they strolled along the river bank towards home. Daniel held her hand and he felt contented, everything was finally going his way. It was almost like when they had first become friends. There was a newness to the evening. Around them, other couples walked arm in arm enjoying the approaching winter chill and although the fragrance of the mortals infiltrated his moment, he felt as though he didn't need to feed. All Daniel had at that instant, was all he needed.

Mary almost forgot about the phone call from her brother, it was pushed to the back of her mind by the nice evening out. She would tell him tomorrow, maybe.

Chapter Fifty-Six

Phoenix recognised him immediately. The man and his supposed wife. The vampire he had been searching for. It was time to confront Daniel Gryffon. This immortal had been in London rummaging in the archives, printing off information that didn't concern him. Regardless of whether he was one of his own children didn't come into it. A question had to be answered, and the question was why?

Following the couple, he stood with Evie beside him under a streetlight across from the bed and breakfast just watching, willing Daniel to see him. Projecting his thoughts, Phoenix sent the message with ease. With his arms folded in front of his chest, he waited patiently to connect with the other immortal.

"It's all been quite eventful, you know with your daughter and all," Mary said as they strolled towards their home hand in hand. "At least now we know why you recognised her face. Lucinda I mean."

"I should have realised Mary, I'm sorry, but hopefully she will leave us be and not bother us any longer," Daniel said. Feeling the pull, he noticed the young man and woman under the streetlight. He knew the male of the two, but the girl was unfamiliar. For a moment fear took over. The Enlightened must have sent them looking for him. Daniel's first instinct was to run, but he knew they would catch up with him eventually. "Why don't you go inside. I'd just like a couple of moments by myself. You know, just to think about things and clear my head."

Hesitantly she left him, and he watched as she closed the door of the house. Daniel stared at the couple across the road. His eyes locked on Phoenix, neither of them looking away. He crossed the road and approached the other vampires with caution.

From inside the bed and breakfast, Mary stood back from the window. She could see Daniel clearly and wondered why he had sent her inside. Noticing the couple across the road, she watched as her lover approached them. They appeared to know each other and looked to be the vampires her brother had warned her about. Mary was confused about Daniel's behaviour at times and this time was one of the moments that made her question his actions. He seemed to keep somethings to himself and it was infuriating.

"So," Daniel said. "We meet again." Trying to portray confidence, he smiled his wicked smile and leaned against the lamp post.

Phoenix nodded. "Is she the one?" he asked. "The one that you had turned by your coven for your pleasure?" A smirk appeared on his face as he waited for Daniel's reply. He knew very well it was Mary Winchester.

"So you know about that, do you? I'm not the first to do so and I'm sure I won't be the last. What brings you here?" Daniel asked him and glanced at Evie who just smiled.

"Just passing through. Don't worry, your secret's safe with me. I wouldn't dare tell her. But there is a matter I would like to discuss with you." Sensing uneasiness, Phoenix didn't relish a battle in the street. It would summon all sorts of problems for both couples. Daniel was strong, but no match for him. Mary Winchester was another matter. She would have the strength to tear Evie to pieces.

"What do you want Phoenix?"

"We, The Enlightened, would like to know the purpose of your visit to the records room." he said quietly. "We know what you took and there has to be a reason."

"I, um," for a moment he didn't know what to say and stumbling over his words, Daniel finally answered. "I just needed to know something. The lists were for my benefit and no others. You have to believe me when I tell you I would never put the immortal community in any type danger."

"Daniel, I made you myself, but I can't help wondering if you are the right fit for our world. There have been stories about you and your constant massacre of those who support you in your endeavours. Your comrades often pledge to you their never ending patronage, and yet you choose to destroy them. It's disturbing Daniel and The Enlightened are worried your latest escapade may have thrown a shadow over our world. There will be a chance for you to answer for your crimes. A hearing, so to speak. You may bring your partner to stand by your side, but be aware there may be information shared you don't want her to know," Phoenix explained. The only query The Enlightened had was about the list, but he wasn't about to reveal that. It was best to control the situation with deceit.

Daniel swallowed hard and nodded. At least they were giving him a chance to explain himself. Others he knew had been ripped apart and finished with a flame. Hopefully he wouldn't share the same fate.

"We'll be in touch with you Daniel and please believe me any attempt to disappear will be taken as a confession of guilt on your part and we will hunt you out. But you won't receive a warning, the punishment will be much worse," the vampire revealed smiling.

In the blink of an eye, Phoenix and his partner were gone, and Daniel knew if they returned, it would only mean one thing for him, trouble. Turning, he left the street and headed indoors. Mary would have witnessed him talking to the couple. Closing the front door quietly behind him, he headed for the stairs thinking about a way to escape the situation.

"Who was that?" Mary asked. "I saw you talking to a couple. They were obviously immortal. Why didn't you invite them in?"

Daniel turned as his partner came out of the sitting room. As he thought, she had been watching him the whole time. Fear rose from a place deep inside and he didn't know what to say. Was it time to tell her the truth? Phoenix had said the secret may be disclosed at the hearing, but Mary may not want to attend because of Tempo. Finally, he found his tongue. "You're right, they're like us Mary, but I wasn't sure whether or not you were ready to meet others of our kind. His name is Phoenix and he's just passing through town with his partner, I don't know her name."

Mary silently processed the information. She hadn't recognised his face, so he certainly wasn't one of the vampires that took her family. "Why can't they stay here?" she asked. "If he's a friend of yours, then he's a friend of mine. Plus I'd really like to hear about their adventures. I haven't had many myself."

"If they come back, I'll suggest it. But like I told you, they're just passing through and most likely heading back to London as we speak."

From outside of the bed and breakfast, hidden in the shadows, the couple listened. Smiling to himself, Phoenix led his partner away and left them to it. There would be plenty of opportunity to hear Daniel stumble over his lies at the trial. Right now though, they both needed to feed.

In their bedroom suite, within the tired old walls of the bed and breakfast, Daniel sat feeling anxious. Why did they have to turn up now? Everything was going so well. Having Phoenix and his partner hanging about was no good. He knew too much, and was one of the most conniving beings on the planet. The guy was a sociopath. Whatever happened, Daniel needed to find him and get rid of him, but for tonight, he still had Mary and that was the only thing that mattered. He couldn't control the future, but there was one thing for sure, he would protect his secret at all costs. Plus there was the matter of Jenna Morgan. Perhaps he should just leave it be. Forcing Mary to do something she didn't want to wouldn't help him if she found out about the attack he had initiated. He needed her to stand by him. Perhaps if it was all revealed, she would be more forgiving of him if he let her keep her friend.

"Is there something else on you mind?" she asked, feeling as though he wasn't telling her everything. There was definitely something going on and Mary didn't like being kept in the dark. For ten years she had hidden away and now had the chance of a future with another of her kind and he wasn't being completely honest with her. It was obvious.

"It's about Jenna," he said. Daniel didn't want to tell her about attending a hearing in London in case she found a way to accompany him.

"Listen Daniel, I know what I have to do. I made you a promise and it will happen, but it's hard for me, so if you don't mind, I'd rather not talk about it."

Mary left the room and he stood there feeling bewildered. She hadn't even given him the chance to speak. Clearly touchy about the subject, he decided he would try to speak to her again in the morning. Right now, he would give the moody Mary Winchester some space. Slumping in a chair by the window, Daniel closed his eyes. Fatigue wasn't something a vampire experienced very often, but at that point in time, it was the only word he could use to describe the way he felt.

Chapter Fifty-Seven

Roseanne Williams delivered the letter Doreen Franks had written hoping Evie would receive it. As she was leaving the luxury hotel, one of the cleaners approached her.

"You're a police officer right?" the woman said fidgeting nervously.

"Yes, is there something you wanted?" Roseanne asked her. Noticing the behaviour immediately, she smiled at the woman in an effort to put her at ease.

Looking around to see if she was being watched, the cleaner nodded and then headed outside into the dismal afternoon. Roseanne followed the woman wondering what she had to say.

Fine misty rain fell as the women stood under the protective canopy over the steps of the building.

"Look, I don't know why you're 'ere, but there's something fishy about the people what come to this place," the woman said.

It was clear that she was scared, and Roseanne was interested. "What is it?" she asked her.

"I don't know 'ow to tell you. You might laugh at me."

Obviously the fishy thought that the woman had was one of her own and she was a little concerned about sharing it. Roseanne knew the best thing to do in this situation was to listen and try to stay poker-faced. "Go on," she urged. "I promise I won't laugh."

"Well," she whispered looking around carefully. "I think they're all vampires."

Ludicrous was the first word that popped into Roseanne's head. Utterly ludicrous. Being a police officer, she had met all walks of life and heard and seen a lot throughout her time, but this woman was clearly insane or perhaps she had been drinking. Sadly the woman's face didn't change at all and she seemed really serious. "Vampires you say," Roseanne replied. "What makes you think that?"

"Well, there's the food for one. They never eat anything. We 'ave regular guests too you know, but those strange ones, they don't eat a bite when they're 'ere. They don't sleep either, we never 'ave to make beds because they don't get in 'em."

"Sorry, but I haven't even asked you your name," Roseanne apologised realising that the cleaner actually believed that the guests were immortal.

"It's Daphne," she replied. "You believe me don't you?"

"Of course I do. I'll look into it," Roseanne told her sincerely. It was best to humour the woman at this point. But the suggestion was ridiculous.

"Thank you, and if I go missing, you'll know one of them vampires 'as drank my blood," Daphne said.

Roseanne nodded, and the woman hurried back into the hotel. Smiling to herself she climbed into the car thinking, it takes all types to make a world. Vampires, how absurd. The next thing she knew, someone would be seeing aliens and they would be telling her about probes and whatnot. What a ridiculous thought. She wondered how Daphne had come to that conclusion from lack of food and sleep. There were perfectly good explanations for both of those things, such as special diets and working all of the time. That hotel was quite expensive though and they wouldn't be serving up just anything. Surely the food would be top of the range. Hmm, maybe there were just some fussy eaters amongst the guests. One thing that Roseanne knew for sure though, vampires were a myth and they didn't exist. Daphne had clearly watched too many scary movies in her time and jumped to conclusions.

Pulling up at the police station, the charismatic Nikolai she had met on the previous visit entered her thoughts. Wracking her brain, she tried to remember the surname of the hotel manager. Vanko, that was it. Once inside, she typed the name into the search engine of the computer. Nothing, there was nothing known on the database. Switching to the internet, she typed the name in again and there he was listed as the manager of Scarlett Bluff Hotel. Unbelievably handsome, the man in the picture on the screen stared back at her. It felt as though he was watching her. There was definitely something about him, but he wasn't a vampire. Roseanne had met him in broad daylight and the curtains had been opened allowing plenty of sunlight into the room. No, Daphne was clearly wrong.

"Who's he," one her colleagues asked, looking over her shoulder.

"That is Nikolai Vanko, the manager of the hotel on the hill," Roseanne told her.

New in town, the young woman, Vicki, had not long joined the team shuddered. "I've heard all sorts of stories about that place. Some say it's run by vampires."

Roseanne laughed. "Not you too, I've just heard that from one of the staff members out there."

"You can go ahead and laugh, but I've learned sometimes when you least expect it, the story is true. There's no smoke without fire and I try to keep an open mind, no matter how ridiculous it is."

Turning to face Vicki, Roseanne realised the woman was serious. "Do you think it's true then?"

"I don't know," Vicki answered sitting down across from her. "But there are all sorts of things in this world that aren't quite as we think they are. Some people believe in God, but nobody's ever seen him. Who's to say vampires aren't real."

Thinking about it logically, it didn't make sense, but what Vicki was saying was right. "Maybe we should keep our eye on Nikolai Vanko. You know, off the record," Roseanne suggested.

"I'm not sure about that. I've dealt with hardened criminals, but vampires are just a bit too scary for me," Vicki admitted. "I guess if I don't have to go out there all of the time, then I'd be willing to help you out. Why are you so interested anyway?"

Not wanting to tell her about Doreen Franks and her estranged daughter Roseanne thought quickly. "A friend of a friend left town with a guy who was staying at the hotel. I just wanted to get a message to her, that's all."

"If the guy was staying there, he was most likely a vampire and she's probably dead or undead," Vicki told her.

Roseanne had never been gullible, and she didn't believe the hotel was run by vampires, but after two conversations about the place there were some concerns. Maybe it was a front for human trafficking or something equally as sinister. Perhaps that's what happened to Evie. It was worth checking out, but for now, it was best to contact Doreen Franks and let her know she had passed on the letter without alarming her. The last thing she wanted was for the woman to become panic-stricken and get the entire village involved. As for Vicki, hopefully she would keep the investigation under wraps so she could find out more about the mysterious Phoenix and where the couple had gone. If Evie was in London, then surely she would have the decency to contact her mother. Roseanne knew there had been no communication between the two for years and not knowing the whole story of what transpired when the girl was growing up made things a little more difficult. For now, all she could do was hope for the best and if they didn't hear anything from Evie Franks, well, she would cross that bridge when it stretched before her.

Chapter Fifty-Eight

A promise had been made, but Mary was sure her intentions were a much better option. She felt a little more than friendship towards Jenna, the woman was like a sister to her and the only course of action was to come clean about the situation and explain the truth in its entirety. She wondered how her friend would react but wondering never provided any answers. It was time to knock on the door.

Listening carefully, she heard the footsteps and the breathing that accompanied the living from the other side of the door. A click of the lock and the slide of a chain and the door opened before her.

"Mary," Jenna said, sounding surprised.

Mary took a step towards her, the warmth of the blood aroma reached her tempting her to take the next step, hesitating, she stared at the woman. If she turned her, could she trust her, or was this a fool's errand? "There's something we need to talk about."

Jenna stepped aside for Mary to enter the flat and closed the door behind them. Sensing the urgency from her visitor, she wondered about the sudden visit. Perhaps there had been an argument between her friend and her husband. "What's wrong?"

"I'm sorry to call unannounced," Mary said, "but this is a matter of importance and it can't wait. I hope you don't mind, but an acquaintance of mine is going to visit tonight. She should be here any moment now."

As she finished her sentence, there was a knock at the door and as expected, when it was opened, Lucinda Gryffon stood in the doorway. After a nod from Mary, Jenna invited her in. It was all very mysterious, and she didn't really understand what was going on.

"I'm Lucinda." Reaching out, she shook hands with Jenna in an officious way. "Mary's told me all about you Jenna and I saw you on television. You're very talented."

"Nice to meet you, please, sit down," Jenna urged as she gestured towards the lounge chairs.

"I know that this must seem odd to you, but well," Mary paused, unsure if she were doing the right thing, she thought for a moment.

"It's fine, would you like some tea or something?" Jenna asked sensing there was a problem and from all accounts, it seemed a bit out of the ordinary.

"Tea would be nice," Lucinda said smiling. As Jenna left the room, she turned to Mary. "What's wrong? Are you afraid she won't believe you or something?"

So many different scenarios went through Mary's head. This was positively the most difficult decision she had ever made. Daniel needed her, and she knew from his actions after the mysterious visit there would be trouble ahead for him. She wanted to stand by her partner, but she needed friends too and Jenna hadn't done anything wrong. It had just been a simple spur of the moment kiss and nothing had come of it. Now she had involved Lucinda which really hadn't been necessary, but there was no love lost between her and her father.

"Now isn't the time to hesitate," Lucinda said. "There's a reason why you're doing this, remember? You approached me and asked me to back you up with your story and here I am Mary. It's time to come clean. What's the worst that can happen?" She desperately wanted to drive a wedge between Mary and Daniel, and this was the opportunity. They would be weaker apart.

Jenna entered the room with a tray holding a teapot and three cups. There was a small jug of milk and a bowl containing sugar. Then it started, the memories of many breakfasts Mary had made for her brother at Winchester Manor. Times had been a lot simpler before she met Daniel. If it hadn't been for that night in the woods, she might still be hiding away in her bedroom. Lucinda wouldn't have set fire to the manor because there wouldn't have been an introduction. Mary wouldn't have waited in the kitchen for Aiden on that momentous evening because she wouldn't have had anything to discuss with him. But the past was behind her and she couldn't look back with regret, there was only moving forward now. As she thought more about the difficult decision, the one clear thing on her mind was the face of her beloved partner and whether she could carry on without him.

About the Author

Born in a library, I was raised on literature and fed off the great and masterful writers of classic fiction. Now it's my turn.

After several attempts to have my work published, I'm doing it myself. Residing in the UK, I spend most of my waking hours researching and writing. This is my life and the characters I create are the imaginary world that hooks me in for hours at a time.

This story is just a fraction of my work and although I love fantasy and time travel, I'm delving into other genres. Primarily I prefer young adults or early teens literature, but there's always room for growth.

I hope you enjoyed my book as much as I enjoyed writing it, and it would only take a moment of your precious time to leave a rating and a comment on the website you found the book on.

Meanwhile, keep on reading!

Sandra Maggs

Contact

Friend me on Facebook - https://www.facebook.com/sandra.maggs.7

Connect on LinkedIn - https://www.linkedin.com/in/sandra-maggs-b6517532/

Visit my Website - https://sandramaggs.com/

Other books in this series

The Landowner's Secret

Other books by Sandra Maggs

The Mystery of the Cornerstone

The Mystery of Kissing Gate woods

The Mystery of the Stone Arches

The Mystery of Wicklow Hall

The Mystery of the Vanishing Lake

The Mystery of the Cracked Wall

The Mystery of the Clock Tower

The Bee Line

Jacqueline & Other Stories

Scavenger

Ravenous

